Home
Categories
EXPLORE
True Crime
Comedy
Society & Culture
Business
Sports
TV & Film
Health & Fitness
About Us
Contact Us
Copyright
© 2024 PodJoint
00:00 / 00:00
Sign in

or

Don't have an account?
Sign up
Forgot password
https://is1-ssl.mzstatic.com/image/thumb/Podcasts221/v4/a2/14/69/a214699d-3ca2-16ad-c856-bf24d03b91bd/mza_15435390295840330435.jpg/600x600bb.jpg
SteamyStories
Steamy Stories
25 episodes
1 day ago
Explicit short stories of intimacy and passion. The text of each story is included.
Show more...
Sexuality
Personal Journals,
Society & Culture,
Philosophy
RSS
All content for SteamyStories is the property of Steamy Stories and is served directly from their servers with no modification, redirects, or rehosting. The podcast is not affiliated with or endorsed by Podjoint in any way.
Explicit short stories of intimacy and passion. The text of each story is included.
Show more...
Sexuality
Personal Journals,
Society & Culture,
Philosophy
Episodes (20/25)
SteamyStories
Tit for Tat: Part 2
Tit for Tat: Part 2. Three couples find commonality in the cabin. Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. "Okay, now that that's out of the way, how about some fresh drinks, snacks; and some more naughty fun!" Susan said grinning, that aroused horny look showing through in her eyes again as both Jeff s Buxom Becky and my wife laughed. "I think we've unleashed a monster!" My wife quipped, or rather Susan s Pete certainly has, anyway," she said looking down at his groin. Sure enough, Pete's magnificent tool was standing up about as hard and stiff as I'd ever seen it, though Becky's hand wrapped around him went a long way in doing that. Pete had always been a boob man, perhaps even more than I was. The moment he'd placed his hands on Becky's pendulous tits, his cock had swollen up to full erection in no time. He even had his eyes closed, standing there grinning like the village idiot, fully enjoying himself. "So; any requests from anyone?" Darlene asked. "Come on boys; don't be shy here, now is not the time. Who knows; this might be the one and only chance you'll have to enjoy anything like this again. At least until next year," she added with a mischievous smile on her face. "So speak up!" Jeff did; always the first one amongst us to speak up or act so it seemed. "Does ah; titty-fucking count or not count as far as touching goes?" He wondered. "I think that's within the acceptable parameters," Darlene said easily getting confirmation from the girls. "I take it you'd like to tit-fuck these then?" She asked, holding her tits together in front of him. He was nodding his head like one of those wobble-head dogs in the window of a car. Darlene laughed. "Okay horny boy; come over here, lay down so I can do a really nice job on you," she told him. Rearranging the air mattresses slightly closer to the fire so that everyone remained warm and comfortable, the three of us laid down side-by-side, the girls taking up position over us. In moments, we all felt the soft, teasing and yes titillating sweetness of three pairs of tits wrapping themselves around our three equally hard stiff cocks again. As good as it admittedly felt, while Susan lay between my legs, her soft, warm tits fully wrapped around my throbbing cock, the sensation of that was heightened in seeing the other two girls; similarly engaged. Sure; admittedly more of a 'guy' thing perhaps, but they all seemed to be enjoying it every bit as much as the three of us were. The erotic sensuality of the fire's light bathing the room, everyone naked; and now extremely and obviously comfortable in being so in front of one another. And three very gorgeous pairs of tits; sliding up and down so wonderfully around our hard stiff cocks. Susan spit on my cock, though she didn't need to add much more lubrication to my sensual titty-fuck than that. I was already producing a substantial amount of pre-cum fuck juice myself, which she continually swiped off the tip of my cock, often rubbing and arousing her own nipples with it. In addition to sliding between those two perfect globes, she very often held just one tit in her hand, guiding it; in particular her hard fat little nipple, pressing that against the very end of my cock, almost as though she were trying to fuck the tiny eye-slit of my cock with it. Just seeing her do that was arousing, far more than any feeling I was experiencing perhaps. The visual alone, escalating my overall pleasure. All around me the pleasurable sighs; moans and groans coming from everyone, the girls included, soon had us all hovering on the edge again, though as usual, it was Big Jeff who was the first one amongst us to announce the arrival of his orgasm. "Oh man; fuck, here; it; comes!" He cried out, lurching and then groaning deeply. Sure enough, he spurted, the first jettison of his cream hitting my Darlene squarely in the chin, though she then wrapped her beautiful tits around the head of his spurting cock, capturing most of his creamy spunking that way between her tits as she finished jacking him off with them. "Nice one," she giggled enthusiastically, though looking over at Becky, wondering; grinning as Pete now began making noises as though he was about to erupt soon as well. Which he soon did. I think we were all wondering and thinking the same thing when the grimace on Pete's face told us he was seconds away from coming now as well. Not having as massive of tits as everyone else, Becky had trouble even wrapping hers around Pete's cock as she continued sliding them up and down his shaft. He grunted, holding still no longer helping to thrust up and down that sweet tit-valley. He groaned deeper, and then thrust up as though coaxing, helping his orgasmic explosion. Surprisingly, it wasn't nearly as much as we'd all anticipated or expected to see. If anything, more normal, more like my own previously, though even then; still substantial. Becky easily caught his creamy outpouring of semen, rubbing her tits against him. Smearing her hard tender nipples in his man juice. "Hey; it takes a while," he said afterwards almost looking embarrassed. "That was three days worth the last time!" He then added. "Three days? Hell; I can't go three hours!" Jeff exclaimed jokingly. "That's true," Bucksy Becky added, laughing along with her husband. "I can't tell you the number of times I've walked into the bathroom at home and found Jeff standing there over the toilet, jacking off!" "Becky!" Jeff shouted out aghast. "Well it's true babe; not that I mind, like you damn well know; I enjoy watching you. Just like; you enjoy watching me!" He blushed, but he was grinning too. "Yeah well; "So; where's my cream?" Susan asked me, though she had stepped up the titter-bating she'd been giving me. "Right here," I announced through gritted teeth, and then splurged all over those hot succulent tits of hers. After cleaning up a bit, which all three girls certainly needed to do, it was now their turn to express their desires on how they'd like to enjoy their own respective orgasms. In getting ready to do that, we instinctively did switch up partners a bit as I moved over to sit by Becky, my Darlene now with Pete, and Susan sitting next to Jeff. "Okay, what would You like me to do?" I asked her. She all but purred when I asked her that. "Okay; don't laugh, but this is what I want!" Lying back, she spread herself even more obscenely than she had been, though her legs remained fully extended not yet bent at the knee. "What I sometimes enjoy, and want to feel and enjoy now; is a nice slow, soft clitty jerk-off." "Oh yeah, I enjoy doing that too on occasion," Susan commented, though she had positioned herself on all fours as though expecting to be fucked. "What I want; is for you to kneel behind me, and just slowly finger-fuck me," she told Jeff. "Nice and slow; but continuous. I'll let you know when I want more fingers, or want it faster; ok?" Good old Jeff seemed more than happy to accommodate her, and began doing so. Parking myself next to Becky, I leaned on one side, facing her. Hotly; she reached down spreading her pussy apart with her fingers, exposing herself quite vulgarly, which was erotic as hell. The pink glistening furrow of her split was so openly revealed to me as she did this, not to mention the swollen stiff little knob of her fairly large clit. "Like this?" I asked taking it between my fingers, slowly working them up and down as though actually attempting to jerk her off like working a miniature cock. "Oh yeah; just like that, perfect in fact," she moaned softly, though releasing her pussy, hands now coming up to capture her tits, fingers already rolling and tweaking her nipples. As asked; I continued to softly and tenderly manipulate her hard little clit, tickling it with my fingers, seeking out more and more of her internal moisture to further pleasure and sensitize herself with. I didn't even need to look over to see what my wife and Pete were doing. I pretty much knew what she liked; and wanted. Once she was good and horny of course, which she obviously was. "You're sure? That's what you really want?" Pete asked wanting to make sure he'd understood her perfectly. "Yep; that's what I want," she informed him saying it again. "I want you to slap my tits; and then alternate slapping my pussy, not too hard until I say otherwise; but not too softly either. Make it tingle-sting a little, really get my pussy juiced up, and then I want you to palm me; press it really hard against me, and grind on me like that until I come," she had told him. I enjoyed doing that for her myself. It never failed to produce a gallon of girl juice, which I then used to smear around her cunt, and then pressing, squishing it against her as I palmed her, always made the most interestingly erotic sounds and noises in doing that. "How' my doing?" I asked Becky. "Feel good?" "Oh yeah; fuck yeah, that's nice; really nice. Just keep working it up and down," she breathed deeply, now pulling on her nipples, stretching them off her chest, releasing, and then grabbing them again, doing so over and over. "I'm getting pretty close," she purred softly. "When I tell you; stick two fingers inside me, and fuck me with them; hard. But then just hold my clit; pinching it a little while you do that until I climax." "You got it!" I chuckled, already feeling my own cock hardening once more. Just lying here, looking at my friend's hot, wet delicious looking cunt, so juicy and so appetizing, I was sorely tempted to lean over and capture that clit of hers between my lips. But; unfortunately, that wasn't something I knew that would be allowed. Not yet anyway.     Already I could hear the slick juicy sounds coming from my wife. Pete quite enjoying himself, actually being able to half-slap my wife's tits, which she honestly did enjoy feeling. That, and as he was now doing, patting, slapping, and then palming her cunt just as she'd asked him to do. Everyone there could hear the squishy sounds of her pussy, it was that loud, and that obvious. "Oh fuck that's nasty hot!" Susan cried out unable to contain herself. "God Darlene; you get so fucking juicy don't you?" "You might could say that," my wife answered back moaning as she did so. "Maybe tomorrow; if you'd like, you can check it out for yourself." Jeff groaned, and then much to everyone's surprise, came all over Susan's ass. "Sorry; I couldn't help it," he said sheepishly. "But just hearing that; I mean, fuck." "Men!" Becky chortled. "Mention a little girl on girl action, and they become putty in your hands; that or sperm on your ass, either one." Her tone quickly changed however after having said that. "Okay now baby; two fingers, hard and deep; make me fucking come!" My Darlene was already crying out in the midst of her own orgasmic release, humping herself against Pete's hand, that squishy sounding pussy-pummeling he was giving my wife even louder now as she began squirting, adding to it. "Holy shit that's hot seeing that!" He exclaimed above the cries of her pleasure. I was a bit focused myself though at the moment as Becky too let out a mewled cry of release, her hands immediately coming down to take over her own clit, now frigging it furiously. "Fuck my cunt; fuck it! Fuck it! Fuck it David; fuck it!" Susan too had collapsed, reaching back and playfully massaging in Jeff's third spunking of the evening into her own ass. She sighed contentedly in doing so; as we all did. Late; and with all of us satisfied and totally exhausted, we made up the beds, threw a bit more wood on the fire to see us through most of the night, and collapsed into our beds together. I spooned my wife from behind, surprised to find I was still partially erect. "Slip inside me," she said sounding half asleep. "Fuck me to sleep baby; fuck me to dream land." It was cold when I woke up. Not unbearably so; but it was obvious that the fire had gone out towards morning. There would no doubt be a few still burning embers remaining, which would make starting a new one easier to do. My Darlene stirred beneath me, slowly coming awake herself, a reminder of the night before as I felt my now very flaccid cock resting against her warm beautiful ass. Still snuggled up inside the sleeping bag together I was perfectly content to remain so; but I knew Darlene. Once awake, she'd have to pee, and then that would be that. I vaguely remembered having my cock inside her as we fell asleep; fucking her, but not towards orgasm. We'd done that often before, just connected, barely even moving when sleep claimed us both. That however, usually led to a nice early morning fuck, basically taking up where we'd left off the night before. Unfortunately like I said; it was cold, and now that My Darlene was indeed awake, she quite naturally had to pee. "You need to get another fire going," she informed me only then sitting up. I took delight in the hard crinkle of her sweet nipples, each one hard as rocks; though I knew that wasn't from any amorous inclinations; not yet anyway. Simply the cold. Even so, it was nice sitting there staring at my own wife's hard firm titties. "And try not to be too noisy while doing it; everyone else is still asleep," she now added finally slipping out of the bag, grabbing her robe so she'd have something to wear when she went outside to pee. "Too late; I'm awake now too," Becky said likewise crawling out of her bag, thumping on Jeff waking him as she climbed out. "Wake up baby; see if you can help David get another warm fire going. We'll start working on coffee and breakfast after that." Jeff groaned, but soon slid out of his bed and began helping me stack some additional kindling in the fireplace, along with a couple of smaller dry logs in order to get a nice start on it before adding the heavier, longer lasting logs into the fire. "Damn!" Jeff suddenly exclaimed loud enough that I almost cautioned him to be quiet as Pete and Susan hadn't as yet gotten up. I needn't have bothered, they had; just not in quite the way I was expecting. Susan had climbed on top of Pete's cock, and even then was slowly easing herself down over his once again hard stiff shaft. "Damn is right!" I then added looking on as she slowly began swallowing that monster up. "Morning guys," she beamed brightly. "Don't mind us; I just have to start out my day with this cock inside me," she grinned, and then slowly began fucking him while Jeff and I stood there with idiotic smiles on our faces, watching them. "Coffee will be; oh hell, fuck that!" Becky said walking over. Now it was the three of us standing there looking on. "I can't even imagine trying to take that thing myself!" She then said, though I chuckled quietly, her hand already down between her legs as though imagining it being inside there. I hadn't even heard my own wife coming up from behind me, until she wrapped the robe she had on around the two of us, pressing her now very warm tits against my back, her hands coming around to grasp my still somewhat flaccid cock. "Cold?" "Not anymore!" I informed her, feeling her hands now beginning to work my cock again, the feel of those lovely tits spearing my back, twin points now aroused hard, digging into me as she stood there. "Kinda hot isn't it? Watching another couple fuck?" "Oh yeah; very." "After we've eaten and straightened up around here, and once the sun's fully up and it's warm outside, thought maybe we could all take a nature hike together, head up to horseshoe rock; maybe have some fun up there, how's that sound?" It sounded great. We'd always used the term "nature hike" to basically say we were going someplace out in the woods, find a place and fuck. Sometimes we'd gone up to a place my dad had named horseshoe rock, which we now all did. It was an interesting little place, an area on one of the low peaks, easily accessible on foot, with a nice scenic view of the valley and surrounding hills just beyond. The large grouping of boulders that sat there had formed a bit of a nice enclosure against the north winds whenever we had any. We'd even slept up there a time or two amidst them. A few rocks, or rather slabs were almost smooth looking in appearance, and had made for a nice place to lie down on; and enjoy a nice long sensual fuck. But it was also one of the best places to sit and watch the sun go down; or my wife, whichever came first. "Kind of be hot, naughty to go up there with everyone, and watch one another doing it; don't you think?" "Oh hell yes!" Susan responded, still sliding up and down her husband's cock. "That sounds like a damn fun idea!" She moaned starting to get really into it. "Well; you better save something for later then," Becky warned. Though Susan just laughed. "If you're talking about Pete, no worries. He never comes during the morning fuck; this one's just for me. He will later though, I can assure you," she grinned, and then promptly came, collapsing over his prone body moments later. "Yes, well; coffee's just about ready; and so's my pussy," My Darlene stated. "So let's get breakfast over with here, and then head up to the rocks so we can all get our rocks off," she laughed. The one thing I dearly loved and appreciated about in being up here, was that we were very secluded. My parents owned twelve hundred acres, and as such I'd never seen a single solitary soul up here in all these years. When gramps and dad had built the cabin, they had gone around the entire property, fencing it as well as posting signs. Then we moved south, to Kansas City, when I was I'd laughed the first time I'd seen them. "Private property; stay out. Violators will be shot on sight!" Obviously neither gramps nor dad had any intention of doing that of course, but gramps had insisted on making the area look almost like some sort of secret government installation with sturdy chain link fence facing any areas of direct access by road. The rest of it of course, simple wooden fence that wouldn't keep anything out or crossing over it. Still; it had seemingly been effective. Like I said, in all the years I'd been coming up here, we had never once seen anyone else. Nude Day Hiking. For that reason, when it was nice and warm out with the sun well up, the six of us headed out, naked as jaybirds, with only shoes and socks on as any form of attire. Jeff, Pete and I carried knap sacks with a few provisions, water, a bottle of wine for later, along with some cheese and sausage to snack on as well as a few apples and oranges. We then began the short two and a half mile gradual climb up to where the rocks where, and where I now found myself looking forward to what I knew would be an interesting little group fuck after we got there. Admittedly; for me anyway, there's just something about being naked outdoors for one, and for another, having sex in the nice clean air with the warm sun beating down on you while you do. Just thinking about it never failed to make me horny. And it didn't now either. We were still a quarter of a mile away from reaching the point when Jeff s wife, Becky looked over and saw I was walking along behind her with a sizeable erection.     "Gee, remind me not to stumble or stop suddenly," she said giggling. "Or I'll break more than one rule here, ending up with David's cock inside my ass, no less." "She'd enjoy that too," Jeff quipped looking back, his own cock already starting to show signs of stiffening as well. "She's always wanted to try a DP," he then added. "Oh really?" my Darlene said; eying her friend. "Hmm, something to perhaps consider one day. I've always wondered about that, myself," she smiled knowingly. "Yes well; you are the ones to have set the rules," I reminded them as we continued along. Though my Darlene grinned looking at me, reaching out to grasp my cock, now pulling me along behind her. "And you know what they say, baby," she purred softly. "Rules were made to be broken." By the time we had reached the horseshoe, it was just before noon. The temperature was perfect, somewhere in the high 70's to low 80's. As such, it was warm enough to be very comfortable, especially nude, and not so hot that you were looking for any shade to lie in. Simply put; there wasn't any shade. Just the bare ground, and the huge boulders forming the shoe. One large enough to serve as a comfortable little bench of sorts, which all three girls now sat on together, looking out over the valley and the hills beyond. "Beautiful isn't it?" Becky exclaimed. "Sure as hell is," the three of us guys said, almost in unison, though we weren't looking out over the valley; looking at the three luscious naked women all sitting there together. "Thank you," my Darlene commented catching almost immediately the compliment. "Glad you like, though not too terribly surprised either," she said glancing over at the three of us guys standing there together, and each one of us with proud firm erections. "Obviously they don't have looking at the beautiful scenery on their minds; but something else," Little Susan noted. "Wonder what that might be?" she then asked, as though reading her Peter s mind; and ours too for that matter. "I know what he'd like," she then said, peaking interest from her female companions. "Oh yeah? And what might that be?" My Darlene asked. "Go ahead, Pete honey; tell her," Susan urged Pete into doing, though he was obviously embarrassed now and reluctant. "Oh come on Petey," my wife teased him. "You're amongst friends here; remember? And besides; it probably is someone's turn to voice what their desires might be. Jeff got his yesterday with the titty-fuck thing. So; it's either you or David, and you might just as well spit it out, we'll wring it out of you eventually anyway." "Be my guest," I told him. Though even then he still looked a bit nervous and hesitant. "Oh for heaven's sakes!" Susan said, and then stunned us, reaching over, cupping one of my wife's tits and began toying with it. "This Is what you had in mind wasn't it honey?" She now asked him, her other hand now slipping down between my wife's legs, as Darlene in turn almost automatically spread them in an effort to better accommodate her efforts. And all Pete could do was nod his head, though interestingly enough; his cock seemed to be nodding its head too, even more excitedly. "That's what I thought," Susan giggled though she continued toying with my wife. "So; that's what you boys would like to see huh?" Becky now said joining in, now reaching over as she sat on the other side of my wife, taking Darlene's other tit in hand playing with it as Susan continued fondling the other one. "A little mutual finger-fucking one another? That about right?" She asked again. Now all three of us stood there looking at the three of them as they began fondling and fingering one another; nodding our heads. It was erotically hot, standing there watching the three girls fingering one another, continuing to fondle one another's tits too, with a small violation of the rules being committed perhaps, though none of us complained. Becky and Susan both at one point leaning forward, capturing my wife's tits in their mouths sucking on them simultaneously together. Like I said; none of us seemed to mind that whatsoever when they did. Thankfully, I had thought to bring along a camera, and with only some minor coaxing, got a few deliciously erotic photos to remember this trip by. The girls quickly getting into it, posing, and even more decadently displaying themselves for us, though the horniness settling in no doubt had something to do with that. The rock was the perfect prop, the three of them sitting on it together, legs spread, bent at the knee. Darlene had each of her hands in the other two women's crotches, fingering their splits respectively, they in turn with their hands down in Darlene's pussy; fingering her. It made for some damn hot fucking pictures. Especially when they switched positions so that everyone got a turn doing that, and getting their pictures taken for future prosperity and enjoyment. But it was again watching the three of them get one another off that way, that was really hot, and had me; along with my two friends, dripping precum like it was raining. "Well, I guess that makes it our turn again doesn't it?" Darlene mentioned afterwards. She then turned towards the girls and announced "Huddle!" They did so; speaking in hushed tones we couldn't over hear as they now began discussing whatever the hell that it was. "Okay," Darlene said turning back around to face us after they'd obviously come to agreement on whatever it was. "It's your turn to do the same for us." "Do what?" Pete asked. Though Jeff and I turned facing one another. We both knew without having to ask that. "You know damn well what!" His wife told him. "You wanted to see us doing that, now we want to see you!" "And besides," Darlene added jumping in again. "We're out here in the middle of nowhere, with friends; good friends who aren't here to pass judgment or make anything out of something that isn't. We're here to have fun; "Be naughty," Becky added. "Yeah, and be naughty. And just like you wanted us to do for you; we're now only asking that you do the same for us is all." "But; but, we haven't done that since; Once again Jeff and I looked at one another, sighing. "Ah ha! I knew it! You've done it before haven't you!" My wife declared grinning from ear to ear. "Only once," Pete reluctantly admitted to the girls. "That day; with the centerfold." "No wonder you fucking came so much," My wife stated. "Bet it felt damn good too; having someone else besides yourself stroking that big hard fucking cock of yours didn't it. Bet no one had before then, had they?" She now pressed. Sheepishly Pete nodded his head no. Though Jeff and I at least had been fortunate enough by that time to have at least been given hand-jobs before then. So it hadn't been our first time doing that; though it had been the first time any of us had ever jerked off another guy before. The first; and the last time any of us had. "So; shouldn't be that big a problem for you to do it again then should it?" Darlene continued. "Especially if you want to see any of us do that again sometime, or perhaps even a little bit more than that." Okay; so that got all three of us interested. "Like what else?" I asked curiously. "We'll talk about it later," Darlene told me. "After the three of us have had a chance to review the rules a little perhaps. But not here, not now; later on this evening maybe. We'll see; no promises." Susan was looking at my wife, almost hungrily. "Promise? We'll ah; discuss the rule changes later?" Both Becky and my Darlene laughed. "Yeah; later, we'll discuss them later. But right now, we're waiting to see if the boys are going to man up and play the way we want them to do." "Oh for hells sakes! It's only a hand-job guys!" Big Jeff said, suddenly reaching over and grabbing my cock. "It's not like we're being asked to do anything else; and certainly not like we haven't done this before, even if it was only once." "He's right," I said surprised to be agreeing with him, though I admittedly still had my mind wrapped around the additional rule changes later perhaps. "Except with one small minor adjustment here. Makes a bit more sense for Pete perhaps to be in the middle of us." And everyone of course understood the reasoning behind that. Somewhat reluctantly, and a little embarrassed too perhaps, Pete stood between Jeff and I, one hand on each of us, with Jeff and I placing our hands on his cock as the three of us now stood there jerking one another off while facing towards the girls. "Ah; one more thing? Since, well since the situation more or less is presenting itself?" Susan questioned. "And that is?" My wife turned asking her. "Just promise not to laugh, or think I'm weird or anything," Susan began. "Sorry honey; too late for that, we already know you're weird," Becky teased. Susan frowned at her, but smiled immediately. "Well, given the situation and circumstances here; I always have had this one wild crazy little fantasy, and as strange as it may sound; she said glaring at the two girls, and then looking towards us. "If it's ever going to happen; now would be the time." "Once again; what is it?" My wife now asked, curiously aroused by the look on her face, hand down between her own legs again. "I ah; well. I ah; would like to see, to ah watch; the guys jerking one another off, onto my; ah. Well; my pussy! That's what!" Little Susan admitted. Can I be the centerfold, today? "That's it?" Darlene laughed. Hell baby, that's not so weird, I'd fucking love seeing them do that myself! Well boys? How about it then?" She said turning towards us. "Think we can accommodate doing that; don't you?"     "I think the we; is us," I said grinning back at my wife. "But yeah; that might even help things a little here," I freely admitted as we then readjusted our position a little, Pete now standing more directly in front of his Susan as she laid back on the rock, once again bending her knees, spreading herself. "So whenever one of you is ready to you know; squirt, then step up, aim it; and let fly," she giggled hotly. Pete looked back and forth between Jeff and me. "Whenever you're ready; I am," he sheepishly grinned once again. With both of us placing our hands around his enormously thick cock, Jeff and I in unison began jacking it, working it; pumping it up and down, though we both got into actually rubbing it against her as well It was admittedly interesting, standing there jerking Pete off, and having my own shaft getting casually stroked at the same time. With the girls looking on, all three now once again touching themselves, and occasionally one another, again looking at us as we stood doing the same. To my surprise, I felt my orgasm almost approached a couple times, this time even before Jeff did, which wasn't usually the case. And though I didn't exactly announce it, I stepped forward a little, we aimed Pete s cock down at the opening of his wife's cunt. Pete had been squeezing both Jeff s shaft and mine, Becky and Darlene began rubbing Pete s spunk into and around his wife s cunt and tits. "Oh fuck that looks hot!" Darlene said, now sitting up so she could better see it, watch it when it happened, though half the fun and pleasure for her, was seeing her husband actually standing there, getting jerked off against her, by two of their groomsmen. Especially when Pete started shooting. "Oh yeah; pump it baby, pump it! Milk him for me, fellas! Milk that hot hard cock for me! Blast me, baby, make it cream all over your wife's naughty dirty pussy!" Pete was still shaking off the last few dribbles of cum from his cock against his wife's pussy when Jeff moved forward. I want to feel that myself!" My Bucksy Becky openly admitted. "That; was fucking hot!" Becky then sat up on the rock, next to Susan; David and Pete, she began; Can you pump a respectable load of my Jeff s spunk? Can you help him cream my swollen hungry cunt? Stepping back and out of the way now, Pete and I prepared to get Jeff off. Becky was enthralled by the eroticism out under the open sky, on this scenic ridge. Darlene and Susan pulled Becky s thighs wide, then Darlene softly stroked Becky s clit. Susan broke protocols and began fondling Jeff s huge ball sack, and Jeff s breathing became rapid. Pete and I were likewise jacking him over his seductively passive naked wife. We did, and Jeff did. It was fucking erotic as hell! As we all sat or stood watching, Jeff's cock suddenly erupted, bathing Becky's cunt in even more juice, which now looked saturated, white tendrils of cream starting to drip, running down from her curly pubes like ice-cycles on a cold snowy day. "Oh fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" She cried out, seeing most of it, and now using her own fingers to play in it, as she went about smearing her exposed clit with her man s spunk, teasing and pleasuring herself. "Come on baby! Come on! Drench me!" Further smearing about the spendings, tickling her clit with her husband's cock until he finally grunted and Pete and I let go. It was almost as much as the first time we'd seen him shoot off. Not quite. But almost. Even then, it was like giving her a spray with a can of shaving cream, to some extent. Then my Darlene followed the same routine. But I was so turned on by the live sex show, it only took about 30 seconds for my balls to erupt and blast a heavy stream out my aching purple cock tip. Darlene s wide-spread legs were scooted up close, and no one expected what came just a second later. Darlene s legs swiftly hooked around my ass and clutched me tight, forcing my stiff rod into her cunt hole. Becky and Susan continued rubbing Darlene s mound, but also fondled my pelvis and balls, while I reflexively pistoned in and out of my sexy Darlene. Jeff and Pete each pressed my ass cheeks hard, ramming me deep into my Darlene s red swollen cunt hole. We took a much needed break after that, digging out the snacks and the wine we had brought along. Spreading out the large blanket that Pete had packed up, we sat enjoying a nice little picnic in the nude together, the sun warm to the touch as we sat eating enjoying one another's company. "Who'd have thought that the weekend would have turned out like this?" I said aloud to no one in particular, though everyone agreed, so far it had. So far it had turned out to be incredibly erotic. And amazingly, sitting there naked like we were felt more comfortable than anyone could have ever imagined. After a reasonable amount of time to recover had passed, My Darlene let me know she was ready for some serious rock fucking. "Don't mind us," she snickered, leading me over to one of the large stones so she could lean up over it, with me standing behind her. "But I'm horny; and it's time hubby here, took care of that!" Darlene draped her arms up across the top of the 4 foot high rounded boulder. In seconds, I was behind and inside my wife, slowly fucking her from behind, reaching around, caressing her tits, and enjoying the feel of that hot luscious cunt of hers bathing my cock as I slid in and out of her tight wet pussy. "Fuck; me too; now!" Becky announced standing. "I need some cock!" Walking over to plant herself over the other side of the same boulder. She placed herself in an almost identical position as Darlene, as her Jeff grinned, easing himself inside his wife, now joining the two of us as, we continued to stand there fucking, watching one another. Quite naturally then; seconds later. Susan and Pete joined us as well. The three ladies grasped hands as they each had their cunts pistoned enthusiastically by their man. The wobbling titty show of the other two women, added to my entertainment experience, while I and the other two fellas reached around and cupped the 6 hefty tits which would otherwise be rubbing nipples on the Lake Superior stone. Darlene began singing the seventies pop song; You make me feel like a natural woman The other girls joined in. The sounds of flesh slapping against flesh, echoing just a bit there between the rocks added to the carnal sensuality of the moment. Hearing the pleasured sighs, groans and moans we each made, not to mention the wet slippery sounds all of us had begun making, intensified the combined coupling as we hammered away, laughing, still moaning and groaning until like dominos falling, we each began climaxing together. Still weak in the knees, I had stepped back, enjoying the sight of my cum running down the inside of my wife's legs, her own precious squirt having added to that perhaps, the ground beneath us saturated now with her own free flowing juices. "Nice little puddle you made there," I laughed along with her as we all began straightening ourselves up, repacking; and preparing to head back. "Yeah, too bad we can't stay for the sunset, but; best head back now while it's still daylight and warm. Too damn cold later to be walking around out here like this," Darlene reluctantly informed everyone. "Though; after dinner this evening, and a few more margaritas perhaps; we'll have time, the girls and I, to discuss any rule changes to the rest of the evening; and tomorrow perhaps." "Whatever you decide baby," I told her. "Tit for tat!" She winked at me, smiling back and nodded her head. I turned, looking towards my two friends. Pete, Jeff, and I; all looking at one another, smiles on our faces. At this point, we all knew; whatever the girls were good with; so were we. Tit for tat. Based on a post by Many Feathers, for Literotica.
Show more...
1 day ago

SteamyStories
Tit for Tat: Part 1
Tit for Tat: Part 1. Three couples head off for a wild weekend together. Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It was the second year that the six of us had come up here to spend a long weekend together. Jeff and his wife Becky, Bucksy Becky, a tall very buxom brunette. Then there s Pete, and "Repeat", as we called her, Susan; because she looked more like his sister than his wife, each of them with dirty blonde hair, hazel eyes, and short in stature at not even five and a half feet, though again Susan too had fairly large tits. Though not as large as my wife's were, more noticeable because of her short size perhaps, almost looking top heavy. And then there was my wife Darlene and myself. Personally, I thought my fiery little redhead was the most attractive of the lot, though again; most likely, I was just prejudiced in that regard. But the thing I loved so much about Darlene was her total lack of inhibitions, and carefree attitude about life and love. That; and her almost too daring nature, especially when it came to matters of sexual persuasion. But once again; it was just another aspect about her personality that kept life extremely interesting, especially for me. David, dear; You know what day tomorrow is? Darlene said, as we turned off the highway to go down a gravel township road and the old family hunting cabin. Uh, Saturday? I stated. True, but more significantly, it s national nude day! Darlene winked. I m serving notice that I fully intend to hike nude, tomorrow. Please plan on joining my observance. You know it ll be worth your effort. But we have guests. Darlene? Leave that to me. She dismissed my objections. When the time comes for a hike, I plan to have the issue resolved. Probably a lot sooner. The old cabin we were staying in had been in the family for years, an old hunting cabin. It had a well with a hand pump. I d installed some solar panels for small appliances, radios, phone charging, and a few LED lights. The old icebox had big ice blocks, which we kept operational while away, so that perishable foods could last a weekend, even in cloudy conditions. But we heated the cabin with the big fireplace. It was northern Minnesota, so even summer nights got chilly. The cabin s purpose and intent had never been one of luxury or spaciousness, even though for an old cabin like it was, even then it was still pretty big. Inside, it was basically just one gigantic room. A fairly large fireplace filled one wall, an open area in front of it. Four Plywood double bunks accommodated air mattresses. Plenty large enough to sleep the three couples comfortably together, Two bunks on each side of the big stone fireplace. There was seriously no real privacy, though; which had limited everyone's libedos to some extent, as we'd all been forced to put up with the lack of sexual activities, the last time we'd been up here together. Though Darlene and I had snuck off once or twice, to fool around out in the forest, as we were pretty sure the rest of them had done as well, a time or two. There was a small kitchen area and a table just large enough to seat the six of us together, where we very often played cards late into the evening. Lighting was all by lantern or candlelight. We did most of the cooking outside on the porch, utilizing the barbeques or Dutch ovens we'd brought along with us. It was, needless to say, rustic in every aspect. But the scenery, serenity and quietness of the mountain area where the cabin was, made the trip up here well worth it. We'd already finished up with dinner, gotten a nice warm fire going as even the nights during the summer time could get pretty cool in the mountains. Darlene had already made up a batch of Margaritas for us to sit down and enjoy together which was usually the case. Later on cards perhaps; again, as usual. We'd already managed to kill off one pitcher of margaritas as Darlene began making another when Bucksy Becky asked me a question. "So David; how many years now has it been that the three of you've been coming up here anyway?" Jeff, Pete and I had been friends for years, growing up as kids in the same old neighborhood in fact. Years later, old enough to hunt, we'd started out coming up here with dad, and then later just by ourselves. When the idea and concept of hunting didn't appeal to any of us any more, we'd continued our yearly excursions up here even then for several years. Up until we'd all started getting married. And then hadn't done so for several years. Now; here we were again, just like in the old days; but now with our respective wives in tow. As we started in on the second pitcher of margaritas, and with everyone starting to feel their oats at this point, it wasn't too unexpected when Darlene brought up a rather embarrassing question. "So tell me honey; if you and your friends no longer came up here to go hunting, what did you do? Sit around and jerk off?" Unknowingly, she had hit the nail on the head so to speak. Early on when we'd been young, much younger, we'd actually done just that. And by the look in each one of our respective faces when she mentioned that, she knew; as did the other wives, she had inadvertently stumbled onto something. "You did didn't you! The three of you; sitting around, watching one another jerk yourselves off! Oh my god!" She laughed, as did the other wives, all teasing and jabbing at us now with their personal questions. In an effort to deflect part of that perhaps, though it was already too late to sit here and deny any of it, Pete did remember something and then curiously scrambled over to check out our old stash, wondering if it was still even there. Something I myself had completely forgotten about at this point. "You think your dad ever discovered our stash of Playboys?" he asked. I laughed, curious now myself. "I don't know; check it out, see if they're actually still there!" Long ago, we had in fact stashed a collection of old dog-earned Playboys, and then later, one or two really pornographic magazines up in the rafters. A portion of the ceiling area had been given a false shelf of sorts where dad sometimes stored things. It was there we had put up yet another false front in front of that, tacked down so we could still get at it easily enough, but where we had long ago placed our "Jerk off" material as we'd called it. Using the bench seat to stand on from the table, Pete easily pulled himself up into that old section. "Careful Pete! I don't want you hurting yourself up there," Susan warned. "I can just see us having to rush you to the hospital from falling and breaking your neck; or worse." "Yeah, like his hard cock if he actually finds those porn mags," Jeff quipped. Even I laughed at that; it had been Pete who'd been the first one brave enough between the three of us to actually whip his out and start whacking it off the first time we discovered what had then been dad's collection of magazines. We'd simply added to it after that with the far more dirty, filthy porn magazines we'd brought along. "Very funny," we heard Pete calling down as he rummaged around in the old creaky loft area looking for the false boards we'd nailed over one section of the ceiling. "Ah; found it!" he called out seconds later, and then using his knife to pry that section away, laughed out loud. "Oh my god! They're still up here!" "Bring them down; I want to see what the three of you used to look at when you jerked off," my wife said calling up to him. "And probably still do," she then said turning to the other girls, likewise making them laugh. Almost gingerly he handed four well-worn magazines down to my wife, lowering himself down seconds afterwards. By the time he had, Darlene had already taken them over to the table spreading them all out for us to look at. "This one might actually be worth some money," Bucksy Becky said thumbing through the really old Playboy. "I doubt it," I told her. The covers really torn for one thing, and I happened to remember, we; ah; well, the three of us sort of destroyed the centerfold as I recall, and ended up burning it." "Why'd you do that?" Susan asked curiously. "Was she ugly or something?" Darlene burst out laughing. "Oh honey; I doubt that. Remember now, they sort of admitted to sitting around jerking off looking at these, try and picture it unless I miss my guess; the three of them standing there mostly likely squirting their white sticky stuff all over the centerfold. Back then; boys did that when they didn't have anyone else to squirt it on," she continued chuckling. Though once again, my wife had nailed that one too. I could still clearly remember the day we had done that, and by the embarrassed looks on Jeff and Pete's faces, they could too. "I believe you're right Darlene, look at this one, some of the pages are actually stuck together!" Bucksy Becky exclaimed letting out a squeal of feigned disgust as she held it up trying to shake the pages apart. "God, how much cum did you guys squirt on this one anyway?" She continued to laugh poking fun at her husband Big Jeff, as well as Pete and myself. "A lot," I openly admitted. That was the first illegal X-rated porn magazine any of us had ever seen before. Needless to say, it became the primary one we used to look at, while jerking off to. First time any of us had actually seen anything where the men and women were really doing it. Where you could actually see that they were."     "Wow, no shit! Look at this one!" Bucksy Becky suddenly exclaimed, showing everyone the other X-rated magazine she held in her hand. One of the larger old black and white photos actually showed a guy standing there in the throes of climax. The camera had caught the precise moment he'd shot a ribbon of semen. It showed a long lengthy rope of it shooting off into the air, the look of orgasmic joy etched in his face, caught forever in time. "That's fucking hot!" She then added surprising everyone. And almost as one, we all turned looking at Jeff, his face beet red, though grinning. "Yeah, she likes it when I do that; like's ah; well you know, seeing me squirt." "Ditto that!" My wife said joining in. I Love seeing guys squirt, something very sexy; very provocative about seeing that." I had no idea where any of this was going of course, but I was starting to feel slightly uncomfortable. Not because of what was being said, but because I was actually getting horny standing here listening to it. "You know; maybe we should change the subject and play a game or something?" I suggested. Once again, my wife knowing full well of my sudden discomfort pounced on it. "Why is that honey? Getting a little too horny are we?" I just smile at her and nodded my head. No sense trying to hide the fact that I was, or that the air suddenly seemed a little sexually charged. "Yeah, maybe we should play a game," Darlene said turning towards the other two girls. She then walked over towards them, drawing them off to one side, whispering. "Ah oh; I said looking at my friends. "Something tells me, we're not in Kansas anymore." That too had been a running joke amongst the three of us. Having grown up in Kansas City, whenever we embarked on some adventure, or did something we were very likely to regret later, we had a tendency to say that. When I saw Susan suddenly look over towards where the three of us were standing, and actually blushing a bit; though nodding her head yes to whatever, I knew then; we were in trouble. If my wife could convince shy little Susan to go along with whatever she had in mind, then that didn't bode well for the three of us. They soon parted, coming back towards us, evil wicked smiles on each of their faces. "Okay; what?" I simply had to ask. "I know that look Darlene; what are you up to now?" "Like you suggested, a little game, something to pass the time, make things sort of interesting, for all of us." "What; kind; of; a; game?" I said slowly, worriedly. Like I said, I knew my own wife. "Let's call it; tit, for tat." "Tit for what?" Pete asked. "Boob's for cocks then," if you prefer. "Tits for tat; or rather that; them," she said pointing at our lower extremities. "You're kidding right?" Jeff asked anxiously; though more hopefully perhaps as his voice had gone up an octave upon asking that. "Girls?" Darlene said turning towards them. "Let's show them that we're serious here," and with that, all three suddenly reached down pulling off the tee shirts they were wearing. Now true; they all had bra's on. No worse than the bikinis we'd all seen them wearing before; but there was something about bras in general, especially when they were actually threatening, or rather promising; to show you more. "You're; you're serious!" I exclaimed realizing that my wife was anyway, though I still wasn't sure about the other two. "Very," she challenged back. "And as a sign of good-faith here," she now stood reaching behind her back, undoing the clasp on her bra, which I did think surprised Susan a little when she did that. She allowed it to fall away from her shoulders, though still managing to catch it against herself, not quite revealing her magnificent tits. "Well? Jeff? Pete? You don't count David; you've already seen my tits. But if they want to, then one of them at least, has to show us some cock here." "Oh for heaven's sake's Jeff, do it; pull your pants down," his wife challenged him. "You know how much of an exhibitionist you truly are; so now's your chance. Especially if you really want to see Darlene's tits, like you're always telling me about how much you'd like to," she said startling everyone including Darlene, who now smiled looking directly at him. "Well? Tit for tat. Last chance; now or never!" She said staring at him directly. And then Jeff began unbuckling his pants, though turning towards the two of us. "Don't look at me!" He exclaimed. "This might be a once in a life-time opportunity here, and if you guys think I'm going to pass this up; you're crazy!" Good old Jeff. He always could be counted on to be the first amongst us to do something like this, but in doing so; he also knew, the two of us would soon follow. Before I knew it, both Pete and I were now undoing our pants. All three of us at the point of dropping trow, though now it was up to the other two girls to get to the same point my wife was; tits free. To my surprise, both Susan and Bucksy Becky had reached back around themselves, likewise undoing their bras, though like my wife, still holding them firmly against their chests even after they had. "On the count of three then? We all show? One? Two? Three!" Pete, Jeff and I all dropped our pants, though funny enough; Jeff was the only one with a full blown erection. I was partially so, with Pete not even close. But then again, he'd also been the one most nervous around us, even after we'd gotten comfortable jerking ourselves off in front of one another years ago. Pete had without a doubt, the biggest cock I'd yet seen, and that included a few porn movies to boot. It didn't stay that way long however, nor did mine. Not with the three of us standing there looking at three gorgeous pairs of tits. And the night was just getting started. "Now then, that wasn't so bad was it?" My wife asked the three of us. And though they both stood there smiling, (Jeff and his hard cock) I knew that there was more to this than what was meeting the eye here. I could almost see it coming. "Now then; how about we move onto the next; tit for tat, especially seeing that good old Jeff appears to be more than ready for it." "Next; tit for; tat?" Pete asked worriedly. I almost felt sorry for him. Almost. "Yeah, let's see if you guys can do as well as this picture of the guy here shooting his load," Bucksy Becky said speaking up. "You are joking right?" Pete said incredulously. "You really don't expect me to; to stand here and actually jerk myself off in front of you now do you? Really?" And now it was my turn to look incredulous as Darlene began undoing the shorts she had on, dropping them down around her ankles seconds later. "Well certainly not without a little additional incentive at least. Like I said; tit for tat. So; here's your next, well; not tit, but how's a bare-naked pussy sound? Willing to do it then?" Up until now I figured this was a little silly alcohol talking, and the girls just trying to yank our chains. My wife had upped the ante so to speak in seeing if any of us; including me, were that willing to take it to that extreme. Even Pete s little wife, Susan looked a bit skeptical at this point, her hands actually coming up to criss-cross over her tits as she stood there looking on; wondering. Jeff looked at his Bucksy Becky, but all she did was snicker, commenting to my wife in a half whisper. "He wants to So bad; look how hard his cock is, problem is; the other two. They're acting shy." "Men!" Darlene laughed snickering in agreement. "Hard to get them to do anything their uncomfortable doing; or don't want to do, let alone getting them hard. Well; Pete and David, anyway. Guess that might take a bit more coaxing then," my wife said turning towards her friend, and then kissed her. Full, on the mouth, for one thing, but for another, her hand came up cupping Becky's tit. Even that startled her for a moment, it had been so unexpected, but seconds later realizing the intent behind it more than anything else, she began playing along. Either that, or she was admittedly becoming aroused by it. And again, even Pete s little wife, Susan looked on in amused, though semi-shocked wonder as the two of them stood there kissing and fondling one another's tits. "Fuck you two! I'm doing this!" Jeff exclaimed and began pumping his cock watching the two of them. "Not so fast!" Darlene turned stopping him. "That's a taste; you want to see more pussy? All of us?" She added looking at Pete s little wife, Susan, letting her know in no uncertain terms she'd signed up for this earlier. "Then; it's all of you; or nothing. We can always get dressed again and start playing cards if you'd actually prefer." Jeff looked at Pete and I almost imploringly so. I almost laughed, his look reminding me of those days so long ago now when the three of us actually stood there together, jerking off. In particular that day we decided to spunk up the Playboy centerfold, standing there side by side squirting all over it together. "Not like we haven't done it before," I reminded them both; though it was obviously Pete now that needed convincing. "Shit man," he exclaimed. "We were horny kids then." "So? Now we're horny grown men? What's the difference?" Bucksy Becky took off her shorts, and then her panties, now standing beside my wife, the two of them still toying with one another's tits a little. "Like I said Pete; look at them, tell me you wouldn't mind jerking off to the likes of that as opposed to an old Playboy centerfold. Especially when two of them are standing there touching one another," I challenged him.     "Well?" Darlene asked first looking at Pete, and then at his wife, Susan. Susan sighed, and then to everyone's surprise, began removing the rest of her clothing. "Oh hell, why not? Hell of a lot better than playing cards," she giggled nervously. Finally Pete shook his head and relented. "Can't believe I'm actually doing this," he told everyone. And now we all stood in front of one another. Naked as they day we were born. I'll be the first one to admit, in the beginning it felt a little weird, a little strange. And though we had done it; and often in fact, years ago now, that was then. This was indeed now. And yet, surprisingly, after only a few minutes, and some additional coaxing and prompting, the three of us soon stood there jacking ourselves off in front of the girls. Though again, not without some real additional incentive for us to be doing so. They were too now. Tit for tat so to speak. I for one have always enjoyed seeing my own wife pleasure herself for me, something she has very often done without hesitation like I said in the beginning. And I of course have done the same for her as well, something she early on told me she loved seeing guys do; seeing me do. So I did. The only real difference I guess between that and this; was having a bit more of an audience, it was hard not to look over, see what both Pete and Jeff were doing, and likewise looking at the girls; all three of them. Pete s little wife, Susan was indeed an interesting character. At first shy, overly so; I'd heard through conversations with Pete in the past how she was in fact a real tiger in bed. Once heated, an almost anything goes kind of a woman. She was proving that out now; in spades. Having shucked off whatever final reservations or initial inhibitions she might have had, those had all fallen by the wayside now. Lying on the floor, all three of them side by side, looking up at the three of us as we stood over them jerking off was erotically intense. Perhaps even more so than any of us had realized it would be in the beginning. "Fuck I am already close; too fucking close!" Jeff announced almost dejectedly. "Nobody said you couldn't enjoy seconds; if you can manage it you know," Darlene assured him. "So whenever anyone's ready; just do it, you; or us," she stated the look in her eyes telling me she actually wasn't that far away from climaxing herself. And that of course, sent a tingling thrill down my shaft, jumping my own arousal up a notch. Unable to hold out any more, Jeff just looked down, his voice shaking. "Where? How?" He almost stammered gritting his teeth. "Where ever you want; Darlene said looking up at him, one hand cupping her own tit, the other busily working her clit, strumming it wildly at this point, another hint at her rapidly nearing climax. "Fuck!" Jeff cried out, his head snapping back, knees buckling just a little as he momentarily quit pumping his cock, just holding onto it for a moment more. And then; he unleashed. "Oh yeah! Fuck yeah; would you look at that?" Pete s little wife, Susan exclaimed, wild-eyed and lustier looking than I'd ever seen her before. Pete hadn't been lying when he'd told me about her before. Once his Susan was horny; truly horny, she became almost a completely different person. "Shoot that spunk! Shoot it! Squirt it! All over! All over! All over!" She lay crying out as Big Jeff did his level best to accommodate each one of the girls. Once again jacking his cock, pumping out streamer after streamer of his hot white juice which had begun landing over all three girls like he'd turned the hose on them. And that of course triggered my wife's climax, which I was fairly certain it would do. But it would also be only the first of many for her, as from this point on; she could easily roll from one right into another, almost at will after this. And one thing more that I knew; which the guys soon would of course, was how much Darlene tended to squirt whenever she did. Eyes wide in surprise, both Jeff and Pete stood there watching this tiny little fountainous squirt suddenly erupt from my wife's pussy. A tiny little arch of pussy pleasure shooting up in the air, splashing down again, soaking her, as well as the floor beneath her. Thankfully, we'd moved the sleeping bags out of the way, or we'd have been sleeping wet that evening. Inwardly I was certainly grinning. As much of a surprise as it had been for all of us; girls included, to see my wife lying there with her pussy squirting the way it did, I remembered back at something else. Pete had a surprise of his own too. He had a big cock, that much was evident, at least on the upper size scale of big cocks. Neither Jeff nor I were slouches in that department either, not by a long shot. Jeff might have been short in height, but just like his wife, his hard cock tended to look even bigger than it probably was just because of that. Pete on the other hand, was just fucking big; no, make that huge. And so was his cumshot as I remembered seeing it. Unless things had changed since then of course. But as I recalled, his semen tended to be quite copious in volume, easily duplicating mine and Jeff's put together. Something we had as young men growing up, gotten a weird kick out of when the three of us stood there blanketing that centerfold until it wasn't even recognizable as being one anymore. Half of which; had been Pete's doing. "Fuck, I'm gonna lose it!" Pete soon after announced. I couldn't help but turn and look, I'd been amazed in the past before. And I noticed in doing so; Jeff too had turned to specifically watch. After all; we both had a pretty good idea, as must have his Susan. She was the only one who actually closed her eyes, covering them with her hands, giggling as she did. "Thar she blows!" She said peeking through her fingers just as the first jettison of Pete's spunk exploded from the head of his cock. My Darlene and Buxom Becky had no idea. Had they, they might have been quicker on the hands to the face trick that Pete s little wife, Susan had already prepared herself for. Even for a guy; it was an amazing thing to see, to witness. I for one had never seen anything like it, not before or since. The only other man I'd seen even come close had been the Porn star Peter North. But even he would have been hard pressed to match Pete's delivery, even on a good day. Hard to explain it really, to describe it. It was like throwing cups full of milk. That's about the only way I can even attempt to put into words what it looked like. That first splash, a thick rope, not a slim stringy one, was just that. A rope of cum. Seeing it leap from the head of that fat cock of his was just the beginning of the wild spectacle he created. I saw it land on my wife, next or close to her pussy in fact, and then splash from there as though someone had actually tossed a scarf down onto her body. He hit her left tit from there, up to the side of her neck and into her hair; and then beyond that. Turning, another voluminous milking already on the way, as this one began bathing poor Bucksy Becky, her sudden squeal of delight and shock readily apparent. "Holy fucking shit!" She cried out watching the splash of his cream as it had hit my wife, only then seeing the second skyrocketing explosion leap from his cock, shooting directly at her. She lifted her hands, too late; that second squirt not quite purposely hitting her full on in the face, much of it actually hitting her in the mouth where she swallowed. She actually had no choice, it would have been nearly impossible not to, let alone breathe. And good old Pete, just as Jeff and I remembered, was far from being done. Not wanting to let his own wife feel left out, Pete spun on one heel, still wanking his cock, holding still then a second later as the third massive squirt shot out. Still covering her eyes, though still peeking through her fingers, she laughed as he sure enough; started there. In seconds her hands appeared glued together, a trail of semen working its way down from there between her gorgeous pink nippled tits, down across her belly, and along the side of her upper right thigh. The majority of his first few canon shots might be over, but he continued to pump his cock, which now just oozed like chocolate sauce being poured over ice cream. Only now taking her hands away, Susan opened her mouth as her Pete stood over her, his cream dripping from the head of his cock in what seemed like a never ending drool of cum-sauce which his little wife now tried valiantly to collect. "You've got to be fucking kidding me!" My Darlene quipped, now watching this, still trying to collect the liquid sauce running in small little rivers over her own body with her hands as she and Buxom Becky both ly there, eyes still glued to him and his magnificent specimen of a cock. "That's got to be; the most incredible cum shot I've ever seen in my entire life!" I couldn't help but laugh. "See dear? You're not the only one here, full of surprises." Mine wasn't nearly as copious of course as Pete's had been; but as far as cum-shots go, it wasn't half bad. I still managed to add a fair amount almost equally on all three girls. All three girls lying there now covered in joy juice, pretty much from head to toe.       As expected, My Darlene had worked herself through a small series of mini-orgasms, saving the big one for last, which would come later. That's basically how she preferred doing it. Both Buxom Becky and Little Susan had likewise gotten off, and it was again another bit of an unexpected surprise seeing Susan when she did. She tended to thrash wildly, her head rolling back and forth as she cried out, her hand now slapping her pussy, almost fiercely, the other hand, fingers inside working herself that way. That too was an amazing sight to watch. Poor Jeff almost looked disappointed, his cock once again stiff and hard, working himself up to what he obviously hoped would be another nice orgasm of his own. "Time for a break," My Darlene spoke, with both the other girls in agreement. "Fresh drinks, something to snack on; and then; see where things go from there." I was wondering about that myself, just as I knew the other guys were. We'd all been casting looks back and forth between one another, several questions I am sure remaining unasked. As the girls stood inside the small little kitchen area throwing together a few things to snack on, the hushed whispers of their voices alerted us to the fact they were obviously discussing something, occasionally throwing glances our way. "Throw some more wood on the fire, get it nice and warm in here for us," Darlene stated moments later. "We're going outside for a; to pee," she amended. "We'll be back in a few minutes." After fixing up some fresh drinks and snacks, the girls all went outside for a supposed pee-break. When they did, Pete turned to me worriedly asking. "Okay; admittedly, that was sort of fun; well, damn fun actually," he said sheepishly. "But I can't help wondering; I mean, we're not like; ah, you know, thinking about; "Swapping wives?" I said finishing for him. "No Pete, we're not. At least I'm fairly confident that isn't part of what's been going on here; or even will be. Though I'll agree with you on one hand, maybe it's something we should address with the girls once they come back inside again. See where all this is really headed, so that we all know what to expect, or not expect. I don't think any of us want to stumble into doing anything we're not comfortable with." I saw the relief in his eyes, as well as in Big Jeff's, as the three of us stoked up the fire a bit, making it even warmer, especially as we remained ass-naked at the moment. It was amazing to me as we went about doing that, how comfortable we had all seemed to become once again. Seeing one another naked again after all these years. Sure we had all changed and matured a little, during that time, though Pete's schlong continued to swing to and fro as he walked about, causing Jeff and I both to snicker while watching that. Just like old times. "It's taking them a hell of a long time to pee, don't you think?" Jeff asked. "I don't think that's all they're doing," I commented. "Something tells me, they're having a pow-wow out there, which means; I never finished however as the door suddenly opened, all three girls reentering the cabin. "Rules!" My wife said, the moment they came inside. "Rules?" Pete asked. "Yeah; rules. We thought it might be a good idea to go over a few simple rules, so that no one has any misconceptions or expectations regarding the weekend, since it appears we'll be spending much of it naked together." The guys looked at me, and I at them, and then back to the girls again. Obviously they'd been thinking along the same lines as we had. "Just so we're all on the same page here; this isn't about swapping partners. We're just having a bit of naughty fun is all; so beyond some touching perhaps, that's it. Unless we're comfortable doing things with our own partners, in front of anyone, that would be the only exception. Beyond that, it's strictly a touch only. Everyone okay with that?" Obviously the girls had come to a mutual consensus outside, which was fine with the three of us guys, too. Especially as we all readily agreed to that. "By touching; Pete asked a bit nervously, yet excitedly too by the edge we could all hear in his tone of voice. "Does that mean; "That it's okay if I walked up and fondled that sausage of yours?" Jeff s wife, Becky said; walking up in front of Susan s Pete, only inches away, though she didn't actually reach down and do it. "Hopefully; yes, as long as it's ok with you, and your wife," she said looking over towards Susan. Susan then walked over and stood in front of me, grinning. My wife, then standing directly in front of big Jeff, likewise grinning. "If you guys are good with just that; we are," my wife concluded. By the smiles on our faces they could see that we were, and then as though on some prearranged signal perhaps, all three reached down and clasped the three semi-flaccid cocks dangling there in front of them. Even then; I still tentatively reached out cupping Little Susan's firm full tits, taking delight in fondling them a bit, as the rest of the guys now began doing the same to the girls standing in front of them. It didn't take long, and the three of us were once again standing proud and tall. To be continued. Based on a post by Many Feathers, for Literotica.  
Show more...
2 days ago

SteamyStories
Sacrificing Her Dignity, or Her Husband’s Life
Sacrificing Her Dignity, or Her Husband’s Life? The doctor tells her what she has to do to save her husband. Based on a post by Dan Draper Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Robert’s Decline. The wait was excruciating for Robert Carson. He and his wife, Stella, have been waiting in the doctor's office for nearly half an hour, waiting for the results of his medical tests. Robert hasn't been feeling well for several months. No other doctor has been able to figure out what was wrong with him. The other doctors were able to determine that it was not cancer or a heart condition, which Robert was grateful to hear, but still couldn't come up with any other explanation for what was wrong with him. Two of Stella’s lady friends recently lost their husbands, and Robert’s condition seems very similar to those men. The widows weren’t as helpful as Stella hoped. Connie just said; “I guess I knew Bill was going downhill. It’s one thing to prolong living, but why prolong dying, Stella?” Finally, they were sent to Dr. Morris, a specialist on men’s health and geriatrics; to determine what might be wrong with him. Patients from all over the country came to see him for medical problems no other doctor could solve. Robert and Stella were lucky that they were able to get an appointment with him. When Stella mentioned to Carol about the appointment with Dr. Morris, Carol just said; “He’s an asshole.“ But Carol refused to talk about it anymore. Last week, Connie asked Stella if Robert could come by and change the furnace filters. But Stella thought it was just because Connie was lonely, and maybe desperate for a man’s attention. “Sorry, Connie, Robert’s doing a long list of chores and is not available.” She suggested finding a handyman. ‘Damn if I’ll let that hottie anywhere near my man!’ Stella resolved. At The Men’s Clinic. After several days of tests, where every aspect of his body was thoroughly examined, they were asked to come in, to go over the final results. Dr. Morris finally arrived. He was an older man with thin-rimmed glasses and a big smile on his face. He greeted Robert and Stella, apologized for being late, and sat down behind his desk. "So, I've got good news for you, Robert. You should be just fine," said Dr. Morris. Robert and Stella both let out a big sigh of relief. After having to wait so long in the office, they were both worried that it meant bad news. "So, what's going on with me, Doc?" Robert asked. "Why do I feel sick all the time?" The doctor answered. "It's a progressive neurological condition that's throwing off your biological functions. It should be easy to take care of with a simple set of treatment regimens.  There are no medical out-of-pocket costs, under your health insurance. You'll have to keep up with the treatments for the rest of your life, but other than that, you'll live a long, happy, and healthy life." “What do I have to give up, Doc?” Robert braced himself for a lecture. “Dr. Morris chuckled; “Robert, if the treatment is implemented, not only will you improve, you’ll also love the treatments.” "That's great to hear, doctor," said Stella very happily. "I've been worried sick about Robert for months now." "That brings me to you, Stella," said Dr. Morris. "I need to talk to you in private, if you don't mind." Robert and Stella gave each other a concerning look, then looked back at Dr. Morris. "Is something wrong?" Stella asked. "I just want to talk to you about some simple things you can do, to help make Robert feel better, Mrs. Carson," Dr. Morris assured her. "Robert, you don't need to wait around and listen to these lengthy, boring details. You should probably wait in the lobby. She’ll go over the process with you, when we’re done." "He's probably right, honey," said Stella. "In fact; get yourself some fresh air. I'll meet you at the café next door, a little later." Robert agreed to leave. He was tired of all these damned doctor visits, and was glad to be out of there. He was sick of Stella nagging him about going to the doctors for stupid stuff. Now he heard the first good news about his condition in months, and couldn't wait to finally be done with doctors. Robert shook the doctor's hand, thanked him for his help, and left the office. When Dr. Morris was sure that Robert was gone, he turned his attention to Stella. "Mrs. Carson; Stella, your husband is chronically ill," Dr. Morris revealed. "His condition is much more serious than I let on." "What?" Stella asked, with a shocked expression. "How much time does he have left." "A few weeks, at the most." Stella was now trembling and breathing heavily. She could feel her heart pounding hard in her chest. She had never felt so scared about anything in her life. Several of her lady friends were already widows. She and Robert were just beginning retirement and she had so many plans for him. "This is unbelievable. Why the hell did you tell him that he was going to live?" she asked. "Because I needed him out of the office, So I could talk to you about his condition, and how you're the only one who could help him. I've seen this situation before. This is deeply personal stuff. I need to talk to you about things that usually are better said, when I talk to the wife about it in private." The Treatment Plan. "Okay, I think I understand." said Stella, as she began to calm down a little. "I need my husband! I'll do anything to help my husband. Tell me what I need to do." "First, you need to know that there are both physical and psychological impairments that are progressing rapidly. We need to aggressively treat everything, and all at once. The treatment needs to be applied with cheerful enthusiasm and It’s most successful when the wife has processed the plan fully, and details it to her ailing husband. “ “But what is this treatment? What does it involve?” We cannot risk Robert hearing your negative responses, but to be fair; you will need to let yourself process this information honestly and openly, without hurting Robert any more than he’s already suffering.” “I see.” Stella said, nervously. “I’m already feeling some anxiety about what you’re going to tell me.”  Let's start with his diet. I understand you got him on a vegan diet. Is that right?" "Yes, it's much healthier," said Stella. "Stop that immediately; that diet is killing him," he told her. "But it's a healthier lifestyle and Robert loves it." Dr. Morris continued. "It is healthier for most people, but not for people with Robert's condition. That diet is throwing off the neurological functions of his brain, and that's affecting his entire body. He needs to start eating meat immediately. He needs iron and protein from beef. Pork and poultry are okay, but beef is especially therapeutic." Stella was stunned by the revelation. She was sure being a vegan was a healthy way to live, but she had no idea that it was hurting Robert. She would not have pushed him to do it if she knew what it was doing to him. "Okay, I'll start getting him on all kinds of meat right away," she assured the doctor. "It's not just meat he needs to start eating. You need to cook for him whatever he likes as well. If he suggests it, you can't question it. Just cook it for him, no matter what it is. Don’t trust restaurants to do this. You need to know what’s in the food he consumes. And you must be punctual with his regular mealtimes." "Yes, of course I will," Stella replied nervously. "That's good to hear. Now that brings me to my next subject. He shouldn't be doing so much physical labor around the house. He's too weak to be doing this stuff, so it needs to all be done by you. At least for the first  months, and then he might bounce back enough to do a little more. Yardwork, moving furniture, plumbing, painting, electrical problems, and so on. Anything you expect a husband should be doing around the house now needs to be done by you alone." "But I already do all the traditional duties of a housewife. Do I have to do that stuff as well?" she asked, perplexed. "Yes, you have to do it all," Dr. Morris continued. "And don't pay anybody to do this stuff either, it all needs to be done by you. He specifically told me that he's been really stressed about money lately. So, having to spend more money on people to do work around the house would be very stressful for him. And that stress could have a terrible effect on his neurological disorder. You being so needy, is a huge part of the neurological decline he’s facing." "Um, Okay, I'll try my best," said Stella. "I'll do all of his chores, and I think I can get one or two people who could help me for free, so no money will be involved." "Excellent, this is going much better than I hoped. Most wives I've had to tell this to, are not as agreeable as you’re being. Now, I must emphasize this next part. Don’t criticize or hen-peck him. Any more. It emasculates him. His testosterone is so low, But fake testosterone shots don’t fix this set of complications. Too many men turn to androgen and end up with prostate cancer." "As I said, I am willing to do anything to help Robert." "That brings me to my next subject, and this is where it gets very personal," the doctor began to say. "You need to be more sexually available for him." "Are you sure? We already have a very good sex life as it is," Stella revealed. "Even with his illness, we try to be sexual once a week, sometimes more, if I straddle his face." Dr. Morris continued. "Well, it needs to be a lot more than that. As much sex as you two are having right now, he has not been getting as much sex as he needs. You need to double, even triple the amount of sex you two are already having." "What?" she asked, very confused. "His libido needs to be in overdrive, because of his neurological disorder, and by not fulfilling those sexual needs, it's hurting his body and weakening his immune system." "He never told me he needed more sex." "He told me specifically that. Out of concern for you, he didn't want to pressure you for more sex. So, I'm telling you for him; that you need to copulate with your husband a lot more, if you want him to live. Nagging him is a big part of what’s killing him. And never use sex as a bargaining device, ever! He needs to know that you just can’t wait for your next romp." "Oh, wow," Stella said, very shocked at what she had just heard. "I always thought we had plenty of sex already. My girlfriends are jealous of me for it. But Okay, if I have to, I'll give him more sex." Stella began to wonder when she would have time to triple the amount of sex she already had with Robert when the doctor had already told her she had to do so much more around the house for him. "That brings me to the different acts of sex you have. How often do you give him fellatio? You know? Oral?" Stella began to feel embarrassed. She had no idea of how personal this was all going to be. "Occasionally, well, one his birthday, or if I feel guilty about something," she replied. "But do you bring him to completion?" Dr. Morris asked. "Sometimes." "And when you do, do you swallow; or let him cum on you?" "A little of both, I guess." "You need to start swallowing his cum every single time," said Dr. Morris. "And I don't just mean only whatever shoots out into your mouth. You must suck out whatever remains in his penis after he has finished ejaculating. Leaving any cum inside of his dick after a blowjob could be detrimental to his already compromised psyche." Swallowing his ejaculate is a powerful way of showing him how desirable he still is. He must see himself as a desirable man.” "Um; sure, whatever you say." Stella didn't mind swallowing her husband's cum, she just didn't like to do it every single time. She preferred that he cums on her face or tits, after a blowjob, or that he waits to cum in her vaginally. But she told herself that she was willing to swallow every drop of cum, if it meant helping Robert. "And you need to fondle his testicles a little, while you're blowing him." "Huh?" she asked, very confused. "His testicles are very problematic right now, and a good massage with your tongue could be very helpful. The circulation improves, and is essential to production of both sperm and natural testosterone." Stella sat there, wide-eyed from having to listen to all of this. She wanted to question the doctor about the reasoning for all of this. But she decided that he was the expert, and she should probably listen to what he had to say, even if she didn't entirely understand any of it. "Is there anything else?" she asked, feeling a little worried about what she might hear next. "Yes, he needs to stop providing you with oral sex as well." "What?" Stella snapped at him. "It's not good for him. He says you’re using estrogen cream. Is that accurate?” “Yes, I apply it vaginally, once a week. “ “You need to apply it at least 4 times a week. It helps your vagina restore firm and ridged walls. That is essential to aiding Robert’s sexual stimulation. He’s developing some neuropathy of his glans penis. But the cream, while essential to the lifesaving treatment regimen; is contraindicated for his testosterone levels. You need to coat his penis with a massage oil prior to intercourse, so that his skin does not absorb your estrogen. The oil also aides his sensory functions. Quadrupling the estrogen will also make your sexual tasks much, much more pleasant, and even help you be more enthusiastic about his needs.” “Do I need a prescription oil?” “No, Sweet Almond oil is odorless and inexpensive. The neurological disorder is causing his body much stress, both physically and psychologically. But back to the matter of orally arousing you. He needs to focus on pleasure, not stress. Worrying about getting you off, will only exacerbate this situation even more." "Can he at least finger me?" she choked back her tears, hoping for a positive answer. "Only lightly, and never to get you to orgasm. Your body needs to be optimal for aiding his vaginal copulation. If you orgasm before he’s ready to, the withdrawal which your vagina goes through, will thwart his treatment success." "You have got to be fucking kidding me?" Stella said, as she was starting to get angry at the doctor. Dr. Morris continued his explanation. "In fact, he also shouldn't be working to get you to orgasm during vaginal sex, either. It would stress out his neurological disorder if he had to concentrate on getting you off. You should just let him have sex with you, focus on getting his own orgasm, and focus on the relaxation he derives from accomplishing it. And you need to be happy about it; to make him happy, so he won't stress out about having to get you off as well." Stella was seriously getting pissed off right now. She was being asked to give up so much for her husband already, and now she was being asked to give up all of her own sexual priorities. "Is there anything else I should know about?" She asked, trying to keep herself from screaming at him. "Okay, let’s move on to the next part of his treatment objectives. Do you have any attractive friends?" Stella was afraid of where this was going, but she thought she needed to be honest with the doctor. "Yes, a few of them are very attractive," she answered. She almost audibly added, ‘with sexier bodies than mine.’ "Can you refer me to one of them?" A Team Effort. Stella felt confused, but also a little relieved. She was afraid he was going to suggest that also Robert fuck her girlfriends, for the betterment of his health. Asking her if she could hook him up with one of her attractive friends, was still very strange and probably unethical, but it was still better than what she had thought. "No, I'm sorry, doctor. I'm not comfortable with hooking you up with any of my friends." "That's no problem," said Dr. Morris. "But it's probably best that you get your friends to fuck Robert as much as possible." "Dammit!" Stella screamed. "You can't be serious." "It's for the betterment of his health," Dr. Morris assured her. "By having sexual relations with other women;" "That's it, I'm calling bullshit on all of this!" Stella yelled at him. "This has got to either be a messed-up joke or some kind of fucking scam you're pulling. There's no way all this needs to be done for my husband's health." "I assure you, Stella, this is all real. He'll be dead very soon if you don't." "No way. You're lying about all of this. In fact, I think Robert is probably in on all of this, too; so he could get whatever he wants, even more sex from me and other women." To prove he was telling the truth, Dr. Morris spent the next hour providing Stella with absolute proof of Robert's condition. He not only showed Robert's medical results, but also documentation and studies of Robert's condition, provided by hundreds of doctors over the last 50 years; to show the methods of treating his condition. He even showed her online interviews of women who had to do the same exact things that Dr. Morris suggested, for their own husbands; and how it helped save their husbands' lives. Stella was dumbfounded when she saw all this evidence. She looked over every detail, trying to find something to suggest the doctor was wrong, or lying to her about everything. Eventually, Stella had no choice but to concede that not only was Dr. Morris telling the truth, but also that Robert needed all of those things that the doctor told her to do for him, in order for him to live. “Mrs. Carson; your husband is a devoted man. Perhaps to a fault. He perceives that he’s no longer sufficient for you. And it registers as rejection, in his psyche. Rather than fooling around behind your back, he has man you too influential. You control his self-esteem. Your libido is waning, but he really believes that you’re less than satisfied, and he subconsciously translates that as his becoming less and less of a man. He won’t ask for more, because he fears rejection, and the crushing effect it would have on his fragile self-image.” “His emotional damages are now becoming physiological impairments. As you fully and earnestly implement these therapies; and I mean all of them; Robert will come alive, again. Psychologically, he’s become very emasculated. Psychiatrists often mis-diagnose this as clinical depression. But their psychotropic drugs only make the condition worse. He’d become completely impotent, and probably suicidal. But we’re not done going over the treatment plan, yet. Shall we continue?” "Okay, I concede that everything you're telling me is absolutely true," said Stella. "I'm sorry I didn't believe you before. I'll do everything you say, and I'll see what I can do to get my attractive girlfriends to fuck Robert. If any of them say no, I'll help him get sexual satisfaction from other women, no matter what. I just can’t see how sharing him with other women will save his life?" "Mrs. Carson; the treatment protocols will reset his self-image, impressing upon him that you know he’s a very desirable man. Your love will manifest as selflessness and self-reflection. It will impress upon him that he’s so amazing and desirable to all women.” “I'm sure this is not going to be easy for you, since you're being asked to do a lot to help Robert," said Dr. Morris. "But you'll be doing a great thing for him, and he can live a long and happy life. He admits that he’s been cranky and impatient, Mrs. Carson. I can encourage you by saying that women who adopt these changes, all say that their husbands are so much more pleasant to be around. Some of them even return to more recreation and entertainment, eventually." "As long as he gets to live, that's all that matters," said Stella. "That's good to hear," said the doctor. "Inviting a girlfriend to join your sexual treatments, will be a way of dealing with your own orgasms, so long as one of you two ladies save yourselves for Robert, first. If a girlfriend stimulates you to orgasm, it must be in Robert’s presence, and You have to let him have his way with your girlfriend, before she has an orgasm by your ministrations.” “Do I have to be there while he fucks my girlfriend? I don’t think I can bear to watch him fuck another woman, especially one of my floozy friends?” “Yes! He needs to see her as a gift from you, for his healthy recovery. The stress of feeling like he’s cheating on you; could kill him. Trust me. Men die during sex, because of the stress they undergo. We just don’t report that the death was from sex-related stress. The survivors are simply told that they died in their sleep.” “Oh! Two of my girlfriends said their husbands died in bed. This really is serious, isn’t it, Doctor?” Stella thought about Carol, her friend from the Bridge Club. Carol used to gripe about how disgusting her husband would be about sex. But last spring, Carol said she came home from brunch and errands, only to find Carl lying lifeless and naked in bed, at 1:30 in the afternoon. Carol claims it was his heart condition and stress, that killed him. Now Carol is angry with Carl for disserting her, and now she’s miserable. “By the way, you also need to let him copulate anally, with you, especially early on, while his sensory nerves are limited by penile neuropathy. Your vagina will restore it’s tight and ridged attributes after a few weeks of regular Estrogen cream therapy. Then Robert will find your vagina sufficient to arouse and stimulate his glans nerves, and he’ll have much better sexual response. But until then, Use a lube and utilize the attributes of your anal muscles, to achieve the immediate outcomes he needs right away." "Sure, why not?" Stella replied sullenly. "Also, when he has sex with other women involved, I emphasize that you always be there, and join them. And definitely let him sit back and watch you ladies have sexual pleasures. Don’t allow him to further shame himself by thinking he’s not faithful to you. He will always be faithful to you, Mrs. Carson. It may kill him, but he will always be faithful. That’s who he is. If you arrange the events and keep a happy attitude about it, He will see it as a complimentary dynamic, and not a competitive threat. Do you want me to explain to you why that's important?" "No need. I'm sure there's a good reason for all of that as well." When they were finally done, Dr. Morris walked her out to the nurse’s station and handed her a written directive for treatment. They shook hands and said their goodbyes. Stella left the doctor's office, thinking about all the humiliating tasks she was directed to provide. She put the 6 pages of directives in her purse, and went to the café, next door, where Robert was waiting for her at a corner table. She sat in the chair in front of him, and he handed her the coffee that he had ready for her. "You were with the doctor for a long time. Is everything alright?" Robert asked. "Robert,” Stella paused. The prospect of no more of his skilled cunnilingus, overwhelmed her.  “There's no easy way for me to tell you this, Robert.” Stella thought about the anal sex they once tried, some 25 years ago. It was so degrading to her. Trembling, she blurted out; “Robert. you're going to die." "What?" Robert shouted. "Doc said he was confident that I was going to be just fine." "He lied! He just didn't want to be the one to tell you, so he wanted me to tell you for him. He's a fucking coward. He was crying like a little bitch after you left. We’re never going back to him, again! I’m so sorry, Robert, but that’s how it is." "How much time do I have left?" "A few weeks; at the most." Robert was hyperventilating. He had never felt so scared in his life. "Oh my God. Is there anything that can be done to save me?" Robert asked. "Absolutely nothing," she replied. “I don’t know how I’m going to go on, after you’re gone, Robert. Hold me, please! Based on a post by Dan Draper, for Literotica.
Show more...
4 days ago

SteamyStories
An Angel For Bishop: Part 4
An Angel For Bishop: Part 4 A Criminal Investigation Exposes Powerful Alliances. But Willow Becomes Free & Legal. In 4 parts, based on a post by BurntRedstone. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dan pulled the keyboard towards him and banged out a quick email to Kira with the measurements and the details of where to get the secure credentials. He maintained an online repository for such details and he knew she had the credentials to access that. Once that was sent he pushed back his chair and stood up with Willow in his arms. She snuggled her face into his neck. He carried her into the kitchen and checked on the timer for the pizza. It was almost ready. Dan walked over to the kitchen table and set Willow down on a chair. She seemed reluctant to let go but when he asked her to she did immediately. He set the table and poured some drinks. The oven chimed and he took the pizza out. He ran the cutter over the pizza to ensure the slices were separated and brought it over to the table setting it between them. "If there are any toppings you don't like feel free to pick them off," he said. Apparently Willow had a lot of experience with pizza so Dan was free to just watch her devour slice after slice. Finally she pushed back from the table and rubbed her tummy which showed just the slightest bump. Dan tidied up and wrapped up a few sliced that were left over. These would be good for her mid-morning snack tomorrow. It was still early so he asked Willow if she'd like to see a movie. She got a strange look in her eye which Dan wasn't able to interpret but she nodded hesitantly. Dan grabbed the tablet PC and pulled up the listing of movies they had on the house server. He thought he would start out really light. He had no idea what she liked or what kind of movies she had been exposed to. This would be a good experiment. He took her hand and led her through the living room grabbing up the blanket they'd left on the couch. Once they were comfortably seated on their recliners in the theater room he used the tablet to activate the projector. She watched the screen with some hesitancy until she saw it was an animated film about dogs. She glanced over questioningly. "Have you ever seen 'Lady and the Scamp'?" he asked She shook her head, eyes wide and riveted to the screen. Dan leaned back and enjoyed the movie. He especially enjoyed watching the innocence in Willow's face as she became thoroughly involved with the story. He saw her delight, her tears, and once heard her laugh out loud before she clamped her hand over her mouth and looked at him nervously. He only smiled so she turned back to the film. When it was over she was looking at him and practically vibrating with excitement. He smiled and gestured for her to come closer. She leapt from her chair and climbed onto his to smother his face with kisses. "So you liked that?" he chuckled. She nodded vigorously with a big grin on her face. "I'm going to read in bed before I go to sleep. I suppose we should discuss sleeping arrangements," he said. Willow looked a little nervous. "From the fact that you snuck into my bed this afternoon, may I assume you would prefer to not sleep in your own room? I want you to know that I won't be offended, hurt, angry, or disappointed if you would like to have your very own room and sleep in your own bed. I respect your need for privacy and personal space. I also want you to know that the offer for having your own room will always be there even if you don't choose to do it right away." Willow's voice got really quiet. "May I stay with you?" "Yes," he simply said. She beamed at him and rubbed her body against his. He could feel himself responding so he sat up and lifted her to her feet. They walked out of the theater and made their way back to the master bedroom. He put new sheets on the bed and dug out a long t-shirt Willow could use for pajamas. He was going to run out of clothes himself if he had to share so much of this wardrobe with her. He slipped off his clothes and stepped into some shorts he slept in. When he turned back Willow was in the t-shirt and had her dirty clothes in her arms. They put their clothes in the bin and brushed their teeth together, an activity which seemed to delight Willow. Soon they were tucked into the bed, he reading the news from his tablet and she stretched out against his side. Dan managed to read for an hour before his eyes grew weary and he put the tablet away. He slipped down under the covers and Willow snuggled in after looking at him for permission. He'd have to work on that. Then they drifted off. Chapter 4 Dan arranged with Wally to do some deliveries for him. His friend was also delighted to hear his best buddy had found some female companionship. The pilot made two separate drops over three days, the first being extra groceries to tide them over until spring thaw and the second was the clothes for Willow. Kira really came through with the shopping spree and Willow was set. So many beautiful outfits and some seriously sexy underwear. Willow delighted in trying them on for Dan to see and he delighted in taking them off. She enjoyed that too. A few weeks later Andrei got back to Dan to say his investigator was having some difficulty following the cold trail but was still working on it. The people in question had lived secretive lives and even the information on their deaths was often limited. Officer Duncan called back and said that the Fed's would wait for Dan and Willow to come in for an interview. Dan worked on two projects for customers during those months and was very pleased with his productivity. While Willow was often a distraction and a delightful one, he was far more focused when he was working. His clients were very happy as well. He determined that she needed a hobby. She was fascinated when he built prototypes for his projects in the metalworking shop so he started teaching her how to work with metal, including welding. She showed an immediate aptitude for it and began building small sculptures with pieces of scrap metal as practice. Once he was confident that she understood and followed all of the safety precautions he would leave her to her creating and go back to his work. She wouldn't stay away from him for long though. She'd pop her head in to see him every 30 minutes or so and the anxious look would slip from her face when he smiled her way. The next few months flew by. Dan kept up the calorie and nutrition rich diet for Willow, combined with some light exercises and she responded very well. Soon the gauntness left her features and her curves began to fill out. Sooner than he expected the winter months passed and the snows began to recede. Spring rains began in earnest and did their best to wash away the rest of the snow. Dan received notification from the highway patrol that the mountain road would officially open in a week. This gave him time to make preparations and setup appointments with the various government officials in the city to begin the process of building Willow a new identity. Andrei had gotten back to him with the disappointing news that his investigator had been unable to identify Willow's mother. There had been a surprising number of unidentified dead Jane Doe's in the rough geographic area and time frame the investigator had been given. There was a good possibility that the woman had been renting her apartment on a cash basis from the original owners so there were no records. There were no work records they could trace back either so he'd reached a dead end. Dan sat down with Willow to discuss next steps. They sat on a couch in the living room before the fireplace watching the flames dance across the logs. He asked her how she wanted to proceed. Willow just asked him what he thought she should do. She had no emotional connection to her past. What she'd gone through had scoured that away. Dan held Willows hands as he looked into her eyes and felt himself falling into their depths. She'd become such an important part of his life over the past few months. He'd come to the realization that he could no longer see his life without her in it. He was still dealing with his PTSD though the flash back episodes were less frequent now than they'd ever been. Dan was amazed that this beautiful, damaged woman could make his own broken mind feel so strong and complete. "I've set up some appointments to get you identity documentation so we can get you a passport so you can travel with me. It hinges on your having a name." "My name is Willow," she smiled at him and he felt his heart skip. He really did love this woman! "If you would have me, I would like you to be Willow Bishop. Will you be my wife?" he asked holding his breath. Willow's eyes went large and her mouth opened in surprise. Tears welled up in those beautiful eyes and she flung herself against his chest as the tears burst forth. "Yes! Oh, yes!" she wailed. They clung to each other and shared tears and kisses, both feeling more complete than they'd ever felt apart. Once they'd got control over their tears they sat back on the couch holding hands and watched the fire. "Normally I'd present you with an engagement ring but there's a shortage of jewelry stores in this neighborhood," Dan said, smiling. "You don't need to buy me a ring," Willow whispered, still in shock over Dan's proposal. "Yes I do and you will have the most lovely and dazzling ring we can find but it's still going to pale next to your beauty," Dan insisted. She snuggled into his arm and purred. The following week was especially warm for spring. They climbed into the Jeep for the first time since he'd rescued her from the cliff. They made their way carefully down to the road and drove to the city. Willow had no memory of her first time through this route as she'd been in a far worse physical and mental state on that trip. Their first errand was to meet with the police and the Feds. He'd made arrangements in advance so they were expecting them. Dan and Willow were ushered into a conference room where they sat holding hands. Two men entered the room shortly after them. Officer Duncan was a big man. Peppery hair cropped short and broad shoulders with a barrel chest, he looked like he'd be better fit as a lumberjack than wearing a suit in an office. The man next to him was so average your eyes would pass over him on the street and not even register he was there. Grey suit, brown hair, medium height and build, regular features, he was a study in neutral. Officer Duncan introduced him as Special Agent Joel Gregson. The only thing that seemed off character was the dainty gold pinkie ring the man wore. For some reason it raised the hairs on the back of Dan's neck. An Agent Pays A Price For Corruption. After the introductions were made, Dan gave his statement about Willow's rescue to the two men. Duncan recorded the statement and asked questions. Gregson sat quietly, watching. Mostly watching Willow in Dan's opinion. The man was creepy but he supposed working on the violent gang task force probably did that to a person. Exposed to so much horror and violence, some of it had to leak in. Willow was obviously picking up on it as well as she moved closer to Dan and clung to his hand. Finally, Dan had had enough. "Excuse me, Agent Gregson. Would you please stop staring at Willow. She's had enough of that in her life and it makes her very uncomfortable," he said firmly. "I'm not sure what you mean," the man said with an emotionless voice. Dan felt her grip on his hand tighten. Duncan had picked up on the vibe as well and was uncomfortable with the federal agent too. "You read the history report Dan sent us. The woman was traumatized." The agent just looked at Duncan and looked away. "If you've finished with Mr. Bishop I would like to interview 'Willow' about what she saw and heard during her time with the Blood Brothers. Alone." Dan's hackles went up when Gregson said her name. "That's not going to happen. If you want to ask her questions you're free to do so, but I will be here for her support and protection." "Protection? You really think you're up to that task? I've read your file. You're a mental gimp. Load on the pressure and you crack. How are you going to single handedly protect her from the Chula Vista Chapter of the Blood Brothers? When they learn you've killed one of theirs and stolen one of their bitches-" he sneered. Dan surged to his feet and Duncan grabbed his arm. "You will not refer to Willow with that term." Duncan turned an angry glare at the Fed. "And how would the Chula Vista Chapter come into possession of that information. I noted you said when not if ." Gregson examined his nails and shrugged. "Information is so difficult to contain these days," he said. "Not really Agent. That information will not leave my files so the only possible leak would have to come from you, wouldn't it?" Duncan growled. "The only truly secure files are those involved in active investigations. Where witnesses actively assist Agents in building solid cases against the criminals." He looked straight at Willow with a greasy smile. "So basically you're telling us we give you what you want or you leak the information to the gang," Dan growled. Officer Duncan stared at the Agent with a thunderous rage building. "I'm saying nothing of the sort. Those aren't my words," the agent said with a false look of innocence. "You've been working too long with the worst sort of people Agent Gregson. We can no longer distinguish you from them. We're done here. Come on Willow, the air is tainted in here," Dan said with a look of disgust. She was immediately at his side and followed him out. Gregson admired the view as she left. Duncan shook his head and left to speak with Dan before he left. "Mr. Bishop! I'm so sorry about that. I had no idea the FBI would send such a scumbag. You were right, he HAS been undercover too long. I'll speak with my Captain about this." Dan leaned in to the officer. "I think what bothered me most was that the guy gave off the impression that he wanted to be the next name on Willow's list of Masters. The list is dead. She's no longer a slave." "Yeah, I got that impression too. Creepy," the officer shuddered. "Thanks! You know where to find me if you have any more questions," Dan said and walked out of the precinct with Willow who was trembling. Once they were back in Dan's Jeep he turned to her. "Willow, I'm so sorry you had to be exposed to that creep." "Maybe I should have spoken with him alone? Then he wouldn't tell the gang where to find you?" she whispered. "Agent Gregson doesn't have any humanity left in his soul. I could see it in his eyes. I seriously don't believe he wanted to help you or wanted assistance in a case. I believe he wanted to own you and I swore to protect you from that. Do you trust me?" Dan asked. "Yes!" she gasped. "Do you love me?" he asked gently. "Yes!" she gushed. "I love you and I want us to get married so let's go do that!" he smiled and she gave him a dazzling smile back. They made their way to the U.S. Citizenship and Immigration office. He had arranged an appointment today to review the paperwork he'd submitted for Willow. He had no idea how long it would take them to do their own investigation. It turned out that the Immigration woman had worked some miracles. Willow now had official government documentation identifying her as U.S. citizen, Willow Smith. Dan had raised an eyebrow at the surname but the woman just quirked a mysterious smile and stamped the document to make it legal. They stopped by the local jewelry shop and picked up some simple wedding bands that fit and Dan picked out a stunning engagement ring. There was a large, brilliant diamond in the center surrounded by smaller but equally brilliant diamonds in a circular pattern. Willows eyes were wide with shock at the size and beauty of the ring and she began to tremble when he dropped to one knee in the store. He had to make it official. "Willow, will you marry me?" he said looking into her eyes which were filling with tears. She nodded rapidly as she was unable to speak. He slipped the ring on her trembling finger and took her in his arms. She kissed him and cried with joy. The sales clerks and a few customers all cheered and Willow's cheeks hurt from how broadly she was smiling. Dan paid for the rings and promised to return to get the engagement ring resized. Next they'd visited the Justice of the Peace for a quick ceremony and they were legally married. The paperwork was submitted and soon Willow Smith would be Willow Bishop on paper as well. Then he'd apply for her passport. After all, they had a honeymoon to plan. Willow had never been as happy in her life. She clung to her husband's arm as they left the building. Husband! She never contemplated that she'd ever use that word for herself. Dan turned to her and smiled. "Now for the really glamorous side of marriage; we get to go grocery shopping!" he grinned. Willow giggled, a sound rarely heard from her but she just couldn't help herself. "We'll have our honeymoon soon but for now we need to stock up on some items for the house," he said. At the grocery store Dan ran a practiced eye over the shelves and filled the cart with the necessities. Willow pushed a cart of her own and they soon filled them both. They paid and loaded the bags into the jeep. As they pulled out of the parking lot they missed the tan sedan slipping out of the lot behind them. Chapter 5 It didn't take long for Dan and Willow to unload the jeep and put away the groceries. Dan got dinner started then he scooped his wife over his shoulder and rushed into the bedroom as she grinned madly. He laid her out on the bed and she beamed up at him. "Hello, wife." Dan said with a smile. Willow's eyes brimmed with tears of joy and she held her arms up to draw him down onto the bed with her. Dan knelt next to her then lowered his body over her slowly, drinking in her beauty with his eyes. Willow grabbed his shoulders and pulled him down the final inches so she could kiss him. The kiss was sweet and slow at first; the caressing of lips and just the lightest of touches with the tips of their tongues. This inflamed their need and soon their mouths were eagerly pressed together. Their passions exploded as Willow slid her tongue deeply into his mouth. Dan returned her kiss with equal fervor. He slid his right hand up the side of her body from her thigh to her breast and gently tugged at her nipple. She gasped into his mouth and kissed him just a little harder. Dan sat up and undid Willow's pants. He tugged them off then quickly slid her panties down and off as well. Willow arched her back in reaction and cried out. He stroked her again and again and each time Willow's voice grew louder and her body arched up to meet him more. His tongue pressed deeply into her. Willow screamed as her orgasm gushed from her. Her body thrashed as wave after wave rushed through her senses. When Dan noticed she was twitching from her over sensitivity he pulled back and let her come down from her bliss. Her face was covered in a sheen of sweat from their exertions, she panted and her eyes were rolling but he was completely enraptured by her. Even, no, particularly when she was in her most raw state she was beauty personified. Her eyes finally opened and she looked at him with a heat he hadn't seen before. She grinned and pushed him onto his back. She tugged his pants and underwear. She gave herself a moment to admire it.  He felt himself getting harder until it felt like iron. Dan gasped and would have sat up in reaction but her hand was outstretched in preparation and forced him down onto his back. She slowly pulled back until she was able to get a deep breath. The sensation was unbelievable. She repeated this again and again and Dan was moaning with the intensity of it and quickly losing control. Suddenly she pulled off and gasped to catch her breath. Willow climbed up his legs and positioned herself above him. Dan's eyes shot. He looked up at her face and saw the intense. "Easy, Willow. If it hurts we don't have to do this." he said to her. She smiled at him without opening her eyes. Dan was losing his mind in the incredible. She pulled off her blouse and undid her bra and tossed them aside. She pulled his hands to her and he knew what she wanted. It had taken him some time to come to terms with the idea that she needed a little. While he wanted to show her tenderness, sometimes she needed him to take his pleasure from her and squeeze her flesh harder than he normally would. Sometimes those touches would add a little pain to her experience. For her, it was the secret ingredient. Her orgasms would be far more powerful and afterwards she was extra attentive and loving, her eyes shining. He knew she trusted him beyond all measure and she needed it. Now she pressed his hands against her, and looked into his eyes with need. Willow's mouth dropped opened and her eyes closed as she made little gasping noises. She was close. Dan began to gently bounce and she began to whimper. Willow threw her head back. She screamed and began to convulse as the enormity of her orgasm took her muscle control away. She slumped forward against him and he released her tender nipples so they could press against his chest. Willow cooed and gasped against his neck as her body clenched and shook. He grabbed her ass and cried out. Then she moaned and rubbed her tits back and forth across his chest. Dan took Willows head in his hands and kissed her deeply. He felt her trembling and she moaned into his mouth as aftershocks rolled through her nerves. He pulled back and they panted against each other's necks. "Oh my god, Willow! That was intense!" he gasped. She just snuggled tighter to him, crushing her big tits against his chest.. He ran his hands over her back and down to her ass. She trembled under his hands and she kissed his neck. "I love you, wife," he said quietly and felt her tremble. Willow pushed up to look down into his eyes. "I love you, husband," she whispered back to him. Dan's face split into a huge smile. These rare times when Willow opened up were precious to him. He pulled her down and kissed her tenderly. They snuggled for a little longer then they got up to get cleaned up for dinner. Dan walked into the kitchen. Willow skipped into the room and hugged him from behind. He squeezed her arms then noticed they were missing the breadstick they'd picked up for dinner. "Willow, can you check the car to see if the breadstick is still in the trunk? I think it fell out of the grocery bag," he asked. She nodded and skipped down the hall to the garage. Dan pulled the roasting pan out of the oven and set it on the stove top. He lifted the lid and smelled the delicious roast beef he'd made. He reached forward and turned the oven off and saw a reflection on the glass front of the stove. He looked over his shoulder. Glass shattered and the first bullet struck his right shoulder and spun him around. Two more bullets struck his torso knocking him across the kitchen to slam up against the wall where he slumped to the floor. More glass shattered as Agent Gregson enlarged the opening in the patio door so he could reach in and unlock it. He pulled it open and crossed the kitchen to look down at the crumpled body. "Gimp," he snorted then looked down the hall towards the garage where he'd seen his reward head. He slipped silently down the hall, peering into each bedroom, ensuring Willow wasn't hiding in them. He ducked into the master bedroom but she wasn't there either. He heard an odd pop sound followed by a hissing roar and rushed back out into the hall. He saw the door leading to the garage was open but the lights were off. He slipped to the edge of the open door and peered inside. At the far end of the room he saw an acetylene torch burning. It was clamped in place to some kind of abstract metal sculpture. The torch was the only source of light in the room. He cautiously made his way down the length of the room looking in the shadows. He knew she was in here but where? As he got closer to the sculpture he saw its scale. It was made of hundreds of small pieces of scrap metal all welded together into the shape of a huge wave cresting. It was at least twelve feet tall, eight feet wide and five feet deep. It was also full of sharp jagged points. While he wasn't an art lover by any stretch he saw the raw beauty in this piece. He had no idea why the torch was clamped to it roaring out its scorching flames. Glancing around he moved forward to turn off the torch. There was a loud pop behind him and he spun to look directly into the jetting flames of a second acetylene torch Willow was holding in his face. He screamed and reeled back swinging his gun wildly. He fired blindly three times. He heard no cries of pain or fear. He listened as keenly as he could with the gun stretched out in front of him until he heard a whooshing sound. There was a sharp tug at his right wrist then came a searing pain as his hand separated from his wrist. Before he could scream a cold metal blade sunk between his ribs to rest just above his heart. A man's body was pressed against his and a mouth pressed close to his ear. "Willow will never be a slave again." came a hoarse growl. Trembling with fear Gregson gasped. "You can't be alive! I shot you three times!" "I've died enough in this life. It's time for me to live." With that Dan twisted the knife to slice through Gregson's aorta. The agent made a brief whimpering sound as he collapsed at Dan's feet. Dan stumbled back then he sunk to his knees. Willow was immediately at his side. "First aid kit on the wall there. Pack the wounds then tape gauze to them. Then go to the safe room and call Wally on the satellite phone. The number's on the wall. Tell him what happened. Get Gregson's cell and give it to Wally when he gets here. I'm probably going to pass out soon. You'll be okay. Wally will take care of you. Get started. Now." Willow leapt into action. He was so proud of her. Then he slipped into darkness. Epilogue Wally sat on the lounge chair and watched Willow playing in the surf. He couldn't believe how lovely this woman was. Sometimes it seemed surreal. The other woman playing in the surf with her also took his breath away but there was something about Willow... "Ah! You fucker!" Wally gasped as icy slush splashed across his stomach. "Oh! Sorry dude! Bottle still had some ice clinging to it! You did say bring me a cold one!" Dan chuckled. "Very funny. Gimme my beer." Dan laid himself out on the lounge chair next to his best friend and watched his wife splashing in the water. There was a look of true happiness on the woman's face as she enjoyed the waves. He'd promised Willow a honeymoon and she was getting it. The beach front house on the Pacific shore of Costa Rica was his little slice of heaven. What better place to bring an angel? She must have felt him watching as she looked up the beach and waved at him with a brilliant smile. He waved back. Their honeymoon had to wait for him to recover in the hospital after Wally had airlifted him from the property. The Feds had been all over the place after one of their own was killed on the property but the home's surveillance footage clearly showed the agent's attempted murder. Dan was cleared of all charges and received a nice settlement from the agency for his troubles. He was just glad the creep was dead. In suspicious but possibly unrelated news, only days after the shooting all active members of the Blood Brothers gang died a horrifying fiery death when an unknown party air dropped a large fuel air bomb over the Chula Vista headquarters. Every member of the gang had all gathered at the remote roadhouse in preparation for a massive road trip up to a certain mountain community. There were no survivors. Of course Wally knew nothing about this as he was taking a commercial flight down to Costa Rica at the time... according to the flight manifest and security camera footage at least. Dan's recovery mystified the doctors. The gunshots he'd sustained should have killed him but he somehow pulled through. They'd never seen such a strong will to live. Dan just knew he had to protect his wife. She'd seen enough pain and sorrow in her life. She needed as much happiness as he could give her to compensate for those hellish early years. Combined with the wounds he'd taken in the war his scarring rivalled Willows. Also, there was something in Dan's eyes now that made would-be rivals for Willow take one look and run. She was finally safe. He relaxed back against the lounge and soaked in the hot sunlight. He was just beginning to doze when his body was covered with a cold, wet, but soft weight. Large tits squeezed against his chest as Willow's mouth found his. Her tongue was deep in his mouth and he chased it with his own. "Hey! Get a room you two!" Wally joked, and then yelped as the dark-skinned beauty whom Willow had been swimming with, dropped on top of him to get kisses of her own. Willow pulled back from the kiss and smiled over at Wally. She rolled off of Dan and tugged him to his feet. He willingly followed as she guided him back to the house. "Try to keep it down this time. You're disturbing the local howler monkey troops!" Wally yelled then found his mouth otherwise occupied . Dan and Willow grinned back at their friends as they climbed up the stairs to the roof top deck where their beautiful cabana was situated. The ocean breeze blew through the white privacy curtains keeping the interior refreshingly cool in the hot sunlight. Willow tugged the ties on her bikini and let them fall to the decking as Dan dropped his swim trunks. They stepped under the spray of the shower next to the cabana and quickly rinsed off the salt water, sweat and lotion. Willow dragged Dan back into the shelter and pushed him onto the bed inside. Dan smiled at her aggressiveness as it was such a huge leap from how she'd behaved when he'd first found her in that blizzard. The difference was love. He loved her with every fiber of his being, and she knew it. She'd given love before but she'd never felt it in return, until him. She was finally at ease to open herself completely to someone. No fear of judgement or cruelty. Just love. She still needed him to be rough for her to reach those mind-blowing, world-shaking releases, but she felt completely safe in his hands. As for Dan, he felt complete for the first time since he'd come back from the war. Strangely, the flashbacks were rare since Gregson's attack and the depth of Willow's love did amazing things for his self-esteem. She was wiggling her body over his and he grabbed her ass and squeezed it hard. She moaned and looked at him with need in her eyes. He knew where she wanted it and how rough it had to be. He rolled her onto her back and kissed her deeply, and she groaned and squirmed under him. Her stomach muscles were twitching as an orgasm roared through her. Dan flipped her onto her stomach and ran his slick fingers over her. She grunted loudly as this was a first for her and Willow cried out and thrashed. Dan pulled away suddenly and she moaned and looked back. She saw him running his slick fingers and she was making unintelligible sounds. Her cheeks grew red. She was making little whining sounds as she approached her peak. Dan was rapidly turning up the heat. He flipped Willow onto her back. She squealed in surprise. Willow's face flushed and her mouth opened as she raced towards her orgasm. Just as she crested, her eyes rolled back in her head as her body went into convulsions as he growled his pleasure. He looked down at the beautiful woman and saw her loving smile beaming back up at him. "I love you, wife," he said quietly. Her eyes welled with tears of joy. "I love you, husband," she whispered back. Based on a post by BurntRedstone for Literotica
Show more...
4 days ago

SteamyStories
An Angel For Bishop: Part 3
An Angel For Bishop: Part 3 Willows tortured past exposes itself. In 4 parts, based on a post by BurntRedstone. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Once they were both clean they were breathing hard and standing facing each other. The moment he leaned towards her lips she surged forward to press hers against his. His tongue slipped forward to brush against hers and suddenly she was sucking at his tongue. His hands came up and cupped her breasts and he gently took her nipples between his thumb and finger, feeling the little gold barbells and rings dangle from them. Willow gasped into his mouth and he felt Willow's legs buckle a little. She was beginning to make those needy yips as she rolled her hips. She tugged, but he jolted back. "Willow, I don't have any condoms and I doubt Percy had the decency to put you on the pill. We can't." "I can't get pregnant," was all she said as she tugged at him. "What?" he gasped, as it was difficult holding a conversation with her. "The doctor made sure I couldn't have babies so it's okay," she said in a matter of fact tone. His head was spinning. He was still incredibly worked up and wanted to take Willow right now, but she'd just dropped a bomb from her past in his lap and his mind was reeling with the implications of her words. "Please! I need it!" she whined as he continued to hold her off while he tried to get his head back in the game. Willow dropped to her knees in one movement. First her lips were sliding, then her nose was buried against his stomach. He could feel her swallowing but he couldn't feel her breathing so he pulled back until he heard her gasp.  Willow got to her feet then turned around and put her hands against the shower wall, pushing her ass back. She rubbed him up and down her crack a few times. Dan grabbed her hips and Willow sighed. She was surprisingly tight and he couldn't get over how amazing she felt. Willow was moaning loudly and bearing down with her joyous cries she was loving every second. He could not exploit her vulnerable mental state, but knew that rejection was beyond her capacity to tolerate. So he continued to caress her and gently show her that she was precious and respected. The feeling of real love was enough to set her body into what seemed like multiple waves of ecstasy. Somehow Dan had found an amazing tool of therapy for this sexually abused woman. He pulled her back to stand upright. This sensation and her cries of joy triggered him. For good measure he gave her neck a gentle kiss and felt her trigger off again. He held her exhausted body suspended between his arm circling her chest and his other arm around her hip. She leaned back against his chest and her breath came out in deep gasps. Once their breathing had returned to normal Dan set her feet back on the floor. He looked at her and said "We need to talk about what you said about the doctor. I need to hear the whole story, but later." He tenderly washed between her legs. Then he shampooed and conditioned her hair once more. God he loved running his fingers through her hair and from the way she moaned and purred he knew she loved it too. He washed his hair, rinsed off, and turned the water off. They stepped out and dried off with their thick towels together. He replaced her bandages once more with dry ones. They padded into his bedroom and Dan remembered her clothes should be ready in the dryer. He quickly collected them and brought them back to her. He inspected the garments and saw the jeans were largely undamaged though there were some grease stains on the lower legs he suspected came from riding the motorcycle. Her shirt had a tear where the branch had pierced her shoulder. He could probably fix it but it wouldn't be pretty. He flipped it over and for the first time noticed the faded word across the back. It said 'Bitch'. He frowned. That asshole probably made her wear it. He wouldn't let her wear this again. He ripped it in two between his hands. He looked up and saw Willow staring at him wide eyed. "Sorry, the shirt had a word on it that doesn't belong on you. You won't be wearing clothes like that with me. You deserve better," he said. She smiled shyly at him. He saw she was struggling to get the bikini top on. Now that he was an 'expert' he showed her how to tie the lower string first under her tits (while struggling to keep his hands off of them), spin the knot around to the back, and pull the cups up, tying the top strings behind her neck. With his hands behind her neck, feeling her damp but now much smoother hair caressing his hands he saw she was looking into his eyes. He leaned forward and kissed her lips tenderly. He just wanted to feel her amazing lips on his as her kiss was so sweet. Willow's eyes closed and she swayed a little when he pulled back. His heart hurt she was so lovely. How anyone could hurt someone so beautiful was beyond him. He pulled her into a hug and squeezed her body against his, wanting to protect her with his strength and relishing the intimacy. Her arms wrapped around his chest and he felt her shiver. He pulled back and looked at her questioningly. He saw tears sliding down her cheeks. "What's wrong?" he asked gently. "I've never felt like this before," she whispered and hiccupped. "I feel so safe in your arms." She clung to him and pressed her face against his neck. He squeezed her to him again, feeling her tremble against him. They stood like that for a while. Once her trembling calmed he stepped back and gave her a smile which she returned. Her eyes glowed and she seemed as relaxed as he'd ever seen her. Chapter 3 Dan gave Willow a tour of the 'log cabin' which was more accurately described as a log mansion. He was rather proud of the building as it showcased his engineering expertise. The building was all on one level and followed the natural contours of the hillside in a serpentine curve with a magnificent view of the surrounding mountains, or in this case the blizzard which continued to rage into its second day. Under the gleaming hardwood flooring the entire structure was built on a poured concrete base with in-floor heating courtesy of a complex network of piping linked to the hot springs and an even more complex computer control system. The power needed to support the electronics and the rest of the house was fed by a huge series of batteries stored in an underground bunker built into the hillside. This array was on a constant trickle feed from multiple sources. Wind turbines, solar panels, geothermal, and even a small hydro turbine generator tapping into an underground river they discovered during construction. All said, they had energy to spare. Beyond the amazing array of technology he'd built into the mansion the building contained all the comforts you could ask for. There was a huge living room with a large stone fireplace surrounded by deep comfy couches and facing a panoramic view of the mountainside. A large deck started on the northern side of the house and wrapped around to the western side to create a huge, two level socializing area in front of the living and dining room windows. Behind the living room built into the mountain was a large home theatre with stadium seating for twelve, three rows of four comfy recliners. Next to the living room was a large dining room with a massive polished slab of shiny hardwood for a table and seating for twelve. The next room was the kitchen which Willow was familiar with. There was an enormous pantry off the kitchen and a second door which led to the communications/control center for the house which doubled as a safe room. The table in the kitchen sat six and there was a deck accessible by a door next to the table. Exiting from the other side of the kitchen was a corridor which had the laundry room on one side, a utility room on the other, and continued on to the five big guest bedrooms each having a small seating area and a dedicated full washroom. The final bedroom was the master which had an enormous washroom suite, a walk-in closet, and a decent sized office. On the uphill side of the building at this point was the garage, a concrete and steel bunker built right into the mountainside. It was deep and wide enough for eight vehicles and at its far end was a complete metal and wood working workshop with all the required tools for maintaining the house. The roof deck of the garage was the home for communication dishes, a large greenhouse with a pool area again heated by the hot spring. There was interior access to the pool area by a spiral staircase in the garage. When Dan led Willow back to the kitchen she was looking a little overwhelmed. "So... you're rich?" she asked quietly. "Rich?" he replied in surprise. Then he smiled and said "I designed and built the home but it's not mine. I just live in it during the winter months when no one else is here. The home is owned by the Noskov family from Russia. They are... incredibly rich, and generous. I was unofficially adopted by the Noskov's when I... helped get them out of a hot zone in Iraq during the war. They let me build them this house and I get to live in it. They also set me up with a... trust fund I guess you'd call it. When I need something I can tap into it. I don't think I'm rich but I'm pretty comfortable. I mean I have my engineering degree and the stuff I learned building this house has set me up in a very lucrative business of designing custom energy systems for people wanting to live off the grid. I have patents pending on several of the components and their designs. There is also a waiting list of customers wanting me to design for their specific environments. I can do most of that right from here. All that brings in a good income... huh, maybe I am rich or at least have the potential to be!" he smiled at the delight in Willow's eyes. Dan busied himself making some herbal tea. It still wasn't time for dinner yet but a snack would be good. He wanted to ensure Willow started taking in the calories she needed to get back to a healthy weight. He dropped some bread slices in the toaster and pulled out the peanut butter. He poured the tea and sweetened it for Willow. He spread the peanut butter on toast watching it melt. Then he stopped. Dan was pissed at himself again but he kept that anger inside so he wouldn't spook Willow. He just made an assumption that might have been really bad for her. "Willow, are you allergic to anything? Like nuts?" he asked. "I don't think so," she replied. "Have you eaten peanut butter before? Do you like it?" Dan asked. "Yes, I love peanut butter but I've never had it on toast," she said. Dan shook off the tremble that crept up his back. He needed to know more about her to prevent something like this from happening again. He saw the notepad was still on the table. He carried the herbal teas to the table then brought Willow her peanut butter toast. She looked at him when she saw he didn't have any toast in front of him. "You need the calories. I'll wait for dinner," he said with a smile. Willow carefully picked up her toast and took a small bite. When the warm peanut butter hit her tongue a broad smile spread across her face. "I LOVE peanut butter toast!" she gushed. She took a few more bites. He grinned at her delight and picked up the notepad. After a sip of his tea he looked at Willow and asked "I hope you don't mind but I'd like to see how much more of your history we can fill in." She continued to munch on the toast and sip at the tea but gave him a nod. "Do you recall the name of the man Percy, uh, took you from?" He still felt weird saying that. "Herman Denk. He was a doctor. He gave me my new tits and fixed me so I couldn't make babies or have a period." she said. Dan's stomach clenched. She said it like it was nothing but Dan was grateful to Percy for having killed the bastard who butchered Willow for his own needs and enjoyment. He took a deep breath and wrote down the Doctor's name and the approximate year he died. "Do you recall how long you lived with Herman? How many winters or summers?" he asked her next. Willow looked confused then sad. "Herman lived in Las Vegas and I stayed inside in my room most of the time when he wasn't taking me out to parties. I don't remember how long that was but I think I stayed with him the longest. Before we moved to Las Vegas we were in Florida. That's where he poisoned and killed Officer Warren Greggs and took me from him. Officer Greggs used his handcuffs on me a lot and beat me because I wasn't worthy of having sex with him. That's where these scars came from." She showed him the rough white ridges encircling both of her wrists. Obviously the cuffs had done some serious damage to her skin at that time as the scar tissue was extensive. "He kept me chained in a room in his basement. When I got sick Officer Greggs brought Herman to fix me. We moved to Las Vegas after Officer Greggs was dead." Dan was feeling a little queasy but while Willow was feeling talkative he'd get the information from her. As long as he had names and knew they had died he could find their obituaries and work out a timeline from that. He jotted down some notes and nodded at Willow to continue. "Madam Tallia was my Mistress before Officer Greggs took me from her. She lived in a big old house in Georgia. She was angry a lot. She had been hurt in a car accident and she lost her eye. She wore a fancy eye patch but her mouth was so cruel. She told me I looked just like the bitch who destroyed her beauty. She would tie me up and burn my arms and legs with her cigarettes." Willow pointed out a few of the older circular scars running up her arms. "She told me that she was saving my face for later. I was always terrified that she was going to burn my face. Officer Greggs was at one of her parties. He found me tied up in my bedroom and put me in the trunk of his car. He told me he burned Mistress Tallia's house down with her inside." Willow took a long sip of her tea to moisten her throat as she was unaccustomed to talking for so long. "Mistress Tallia got me from Mr. Bill who brought me to one of her parties. Mistress Tallia called him Buffalo Bill because she said he was from that 'miserable place'. She told me that she wasn't going to give me back to Mr. Bill. She told me she gave him poisoned heroin so he wouldn't come back to get me the morning after the party and he didn't so I guess he's dead. When I was with Mr. Bill we moved around a lot and we lived out of his car. I don't remember his last name. Sometimes he gave me drugs and I would forget things. He loaned me out to people who gave him drugs and took me to lots of sex parties. I think Mr. Bill bought me from my mom's boyfriend when she died." Willow's voice ran out at that point. It was the longest Dan had ever heard her speak and while the subject matter was horrific to him, he was so glad that he got her story. He could work with this. "Do you remember your mom's name?" he asked gently. She thought about it then shook her head sadly. "Do you remember how old you were when your mom died?" he asked. Willow sat quietly for a minute thinking. "I remember... a tenth birthday party. I think it was shortly after that when some men came to the house looking for mom's boyfriend. I was playing outside but I heard them yelling 'where is he'. When they left I went inside and she was dead. When her boyfriend got home he took me with him in the car and we drove away. He met Mr. Bill at a truck stop on the highway and sold me to him." Dan sat looking at Willow. He couldn't breathe. His chest felt tight. Her mother was murdered when she was 10 and she was immediately sold off into the sex trade and slavery? How could that not screw you up? He opened his arms and Willow was immediately curled up on his lap and in his arms. They sat like that for quite a while, just holding each other and rocking gently. It gave Dan time to think. Dan felt completely inadequate for the task of healing Willow. He knew he could love her and was surprised that he was already starting to feel that way towards her. He reminded himself that they'd only met the day before and there'd been a lot of intense emotion involved in that short time. Before he started throwing words like love around he needed to get some perspective. Difficult to get when her soft body was clinging to him. Based on her account she'd been held captive by five people and had been raped and tortured multiple times by them and raped by many others starting from a very early age. Now she was with him. Was she better off? He'd already had sex with her, multiple times in the very short time he'd known her. And he'd killed for her as they had. He was willing to grant that in his case at least it really had been kill or be killed and her life was at risk at the time. That said it was easy for him to see how similar he was to previous 'masters'. God, his skin crawled when he thought of himself in those terms. Maybe that was the difference? He didn't want to be her master. He wanted her to be a whole person. He wasn't sure that was going to be possible considering her past. But he knew he would do what he could to help her regain as much as she could. He felt so protective of her! He wasn't clear where that came from but it certainly didn't seem harmful to her so he felt okay about letting her see that. The first thing he could do to help her was get her identity back. With the information he had an investigator should be able to connect the dots to get back to the start. Then he could get her birth certificate, then a passport, an identity. Maybe it was just his paranoia but he wanted a discreet investigation. There had been at least one police officer involved in her abduction and Percy's gang was not going to be too friendly to someone who killed one of their members. He was again over his head but he knew someone that could help. "I could stay here all day holding you but I need to make a call and send a note. I have to report Percy's death to the police or things could get messy. And I have to contact Andrei Noskov, the man who owns this house, to ask a favor. I thought we'd cook up a frozen pizza for dinner tonight. Can I ask you to go to the walk-in freezer in the garage and pick one out? They're on the rack to the left and there should be a supreme on top but any will do." She stood and headed off to the garage. Dan walked into the communications room and checked the signal strength. The storm seemed to be winding down but it still had the potential for affecting the line of sight antenna. He'd prefer not to use the satellite phone to contact the police as he wasn't sure how long he'd be on the line. He used the PC to dial up the nearest state police station and waited for someone to answer. He heard some weird stuttering on the line so he knew his connection was fairly weak. When someone finally answered he asked for Officer Benson or Officer Duncan as he'd met them and his instincts said they were okay. Not the best gauge but it was what he had. Benson was gone for the day but Duncan was just coming on shift so Dan was put through to his desk. "Officer Duncan." He sounded tired. "Hello, my name's Dan Bishop. I live at the Noskov Estate off Mountain Road 23 up on Peacemill Peak. I need to report a traffic accident, a shooting, and a fatality." "Sorry, Mr. Bishop, this seems to be a bad line. Did you say a fatality?" Officer Duncan asked. "Yes, a fatality. Sorry about the poor connection. The line of sight towers up here on the mountain are having some trouble with the storm." "Can you give me the details before we lose our connection?" the officer asked. The connection must have sounded worse on his end. "Sure. I was driving back to the house yesterday when that storm hit. I was just about back to the house when I noticed someone hung up on one of the trees hanging over the edge of the cliff. I stopped and went to see if I could help. There was a trike motorcycle on a ledge 50 feet down and a badly injured man. He'd gone through the guardrail. I tried to climb up to the woman stuck in the tree but the man woke up and started shooting at us. He shot at me and then he hit the woman twice. Once in the arm and once on the side of her helmet. I had to drop the broken guardrail on him to stop him from shooting her. He fell to the bottom of the gorge with his motorcycle. He's dead. Did you get all that?" There was silence for a bit and Dan thought he'd lost the connection when Officer Duncan's voice came back on. "Yeah, I got it. Is there any access to that gorge?" "I don't think so. It's very narrow and the river in it is pretty wild most of the year. I have a buddy with a Sikorsky cargo helicopter that might be able to lower someone with a line from above but it would be a long hairy ride down. Anyway, I can send you the GPS coordinates. I had the entire area mapped when we were building this place." "What about the woman?" Officer Duncan asked. "I got her back to the house before she froze to death and patched her wounds which appear to be pretty minor. She's suffering from malnutrition and her weight is very low. She may have some memory loss as she has been unable to recall her name. She did remember the name of the man she was with. Percy Jackson. From the marking I saw on his jacket I think he may have been a member of a motorcycle gang, maybe the Blood Brothers. I have no idea what he was doing trying to drive his bike up this mountain road in a snow storm. Makes no sense to me." "Damn, that complicates things considerably. The Feds are going to want in on this. When can you come in for a statement?" the officer asked. "In about four months," Dan replied. "What?" came the shocked reply. "Sorry, but the mountain road is closed for the season. It will remain blocked with snow until the spring. We're completely snowed in. I can get extra supplies air dropped in but us getting out is up to Mother Nature," he explained. "OK, but I can reach you at this number?" "As long as the storms aren't interfering with the connection, yes," Dan answered. "Thank you Mr. Bishop. I'll be contacting you once I find out how the Feds want to handle this." After signing off Dan looked over to see Willow standing in the doorway watching him. He gave her a smile which she returned. "I just have to send a note to Andrei to fill him in. Can you come over here a minute?" She approached him and sat on his lap when he indicated he wanted her to sit. He turned on the webcam on the PC and they posed for a quick snapshot. Then he asked her to look into the camera and took a close up of just her face. "I'm going to send these along to Andrei. The family is going to be very curious about you and Andrei will need the close up for his investigator. I'm going to ask him to have them do some discreet searches based on the information you gave me. One thing you should know, as Andrei is a Russian national, all of my communications with him are very likely monitored by Homeland Security. I'm not worried about it but I just wanted you to know as well. Okay?" he asked. Willow nodded at him with wide eyes. He just smiled at her with wonder at how good she made him feel. He gently pulled her face down to his and kissed her tenderly. She moaned a little and hugged him fiercely. After he returned her hug he had her stand again so he could prepare the email for Andrei. Willow sat on the floor beside his chair and rested her head on his thigh. He was going to protest but she looked so content he turned back to the keyboard. Once he had described the events of the past two days (omitting the racy bits) and included the chronology he'd gotten from Willow he completed the note to Andrei, attached the images and sent it off. He turned back to Willow and ran his fingers through her hair. He felt her purr in pleasure at his touch. He tucked a tablet PC under his arm, helped lift Willow to her feet then they walked back into the kitchen. Dan started the oven, slid the pizza inside, and set the timer. Dan took her hand and they walked into the living room. They sat together on one of the sofas and snuggled under a blanket while they waited for the pizza. "Speaking of comfortable..." he smiled and continued "I think we'd better order you some clothes and other items you may need." Willow looked out the window at the continuing blizzard and back at him. "How?" was all she could say. Dan smiled at her and pulled a tablet PC from under the blanket. "Through the magic of the Internet!" he said with a flourish. All he got for his theatrics was a puzzled expression. "Okay, I'll let you in on the secret. We order stuff and get it delivered to my buddy Wally's place. Then he delivers it by air drop in the meadow just past the small forest to the east of the house. Wally's a pilot and enjoys the challenge of precision payload delivery. I'll set up the target and he drops the delivery bundle on it. If he's within 3 feet of the target I owe him a beer. If not, he owes me one." Willow was still looking at him like he was a little nuts so he just flipped on the tablet and proceeded to load up the webpage for an online clothing retailer. First he had to figure out her size. He found the help page and saw how he needed to determine her measurements. He gave Willow the tablet and rushed off to the workshop where he grabbed a cloth tape measure. Granted it had a one hundred foot spool and was used for more industrial purposes but it would work. He grabbed the pencil and pad on the way back to Willow and asked her to stand. Using the tape measure he recorded her measurements on the pad and Willow had a good giggle at how flustered Dan got when he had to measure her for a bra. Now that he had the details out of the way Dan took Willow through the webpages where she could see the clothes. Dan watched her face to see if she liked any of the clothes but when she didn't react to any of them he started to suspect she didn't realize what they were doing. "Willow, do you understand I want to buy you some clothes? Have you ever gone shopping for clothes?" he asked. She glanced at him and shook her head. "So people just brought you clothes and you wore them whether you liked them or not?" he asked. She nodded but had a puzzled look on her face. "OK, I'd like you to try imagining yourself in one of the outfits you see on this page and let me know which one you think might look good on you and be nice to have." Willow looked at the models on the page and turned her eyes back to him. "Which ones do you like?" she asked. That stopped him short. He realized that she couldn't make this kind of decision. She'd been basically a living dress up doll for quite possibly most of her life and only wore clothes at the whim of her 'masters' to please them. Well, he wasn't going to make her feel bad about it now. He turned his eyes back to the page and studied what the models were wearing. He finally clued in that he had no idea how to dress a woman. Guys were easy; undershirt, shirt, underwear, pants, socks and you're done. Mixing and matching? Please. He needed help. Female help. He heard a chirping and realized he had an incoming call on the PC. He got up again and hustled into the communications room. Willow was right behind him. He sat and she sunk to kneel next to his chair. He suppressed his annoyance as her reaction might just be an automatic reaction for her. He'd talk to her about it later. Dan answered the call and Kira Noskov's face appeared on the screen. At her elbow was her youngest daughter, Katya. The picture was choppy as the signal was weak but that didn't diminish the brilliance of the woman's smile as she greeted him. "Hello Daniel! We received your message and I wanted to call you immediately to congratulate you two! You make a beautiful couple! I've been telling you for years to find yourself a woman. You've finally taken my advice!" she laughed. Dan realized that Kira read more into the photo he'd sent of Willow sitting on his lap than he'd intended. He looked down at Willow and saw the smile on her face and knew he couldn't try to explain it now. "Thank you Kira! And hello Katya!" "Svetlana is crying, DanDan. She is not happy," Katya said, using her pet name for him. Kira looked pained then apologetic. "Not to worry Daniel, Svetlana has been holding onto her hero worship too long. She will grow from this and her tears will dry." Dan's expression froze and twitched as he realized he'd fucked up again and hurt the young girl unintentionally. He knew she'd had a crush on him. They had a strong bond from what they'd gone through together. "Oh god, I'm so sorry. I never meant to hurt her." His PTSD surfaced with a series of twitches. Kira's voice grew firm, "Daniel, stop this. You are not responsible for Svetlana's happiness or tears." She turned to Katya and said something quietly to the girl who vanished out of the frame. Willow got worried at Dan's stricken expression so she stood and took his face in her hands and turned his face to hers so she could look into his eyes. He was slightly dazed but his eyes came back into focus when they were looking into the vibrant green depths of Willow's eyes. He heaved a sigh and came back to the present. Kira witnessed the transformation with a satisfied smile on her face. There were tears in the corners of her eyes as she saw her friend pulled back from an attack. She was convinced that this young woman was just the medicine her Daniel had been missing all of these years. She didn't approve of his self-imposed solitude but he hadn't listen to her protests. She didn't know anything else about this woman but she was good for him, this much she knew. Svetlana appeared in the picture and took in the shaken expression on Dan's face and the beautiful woman holding him. Her jealousy flared terribly to see another woman touching Dan. She'd vowed she'd marry him so many years ago when he'd saved her and her family. But she couldn't bear the thought that she'd caused him pain. Above all else she knew the scars he carried from that day and how long he'd struggled with them. "Da, Daniel! I am so pleased to see you looking well! Please know that I am well and happy for you! Do not worry about me! I have many friends here and many boyfriends- I mean many who would like to be my boyfriend!" she corrected herself before her mother could protest. She looked at the annoyed expression on her mother's face then gave Daniel one more forced smile and left the picture." Kira came back into the picture. "If there is anything we can do Daniel please let us know." Dan pulled himself together and looked at Willow with gratitude. "First off, I'd like to introduce you officially to Willow." Willow smiled uncertainly at the screen but Kira graciously took the conversation from there. "Hello Willow! My name is Kira. I am so pleased to meet you!" Uncertain what to do as she'd never spoken to anyone over a computer before much less been allowed to speak without permission Willow just nodded her head towards the screen. Dan rubbed her back and felt her jump slightly at his touch then she climbed up and snuggled on his lap. Dan was uncomfortable with such a display in front of Kira but couldn't scold her for the damage that might do. Kira seemed to be enjoying his blush as she wore a big grin on her face. Then he thought of something. "There is one thing I would like to ask of you actually. I have no clothes for Willow here at the house and we're snowed in. I was going to order some online and have Wally airdrop them but I have no idea what to order. I've never had to buy women's clothes before and Willow hasn't ever chosen her own clothes. If I gave you the credentials for my online account could I ask you to shop for the clothes she'll need for the next 4 months?" "That I can do! Send me her measurements and I will place the order," Kira said with a smile. "Thank you so much! Please speak to Svetlana for me! You know I think the world of her, and Irina and Katya! I would never do anything to hurt them!" he blurted and glanced awkwardly at the blond curled on his lap. Kira made placating gestures. "They know you do and they all love you for it. Some a little too strongly. Not to worry Daniel. Because they love you they understand. I will speak with you soon as will Andrei. Goodbye, Willow!" and she disconnected. To Be Continued in part 4, based on a post by BurntRedstone for Literotica
Show more...
5 days ago

SteamyStories
An Angel For Bishop: Part 2
An Angel For Bishop: Part 2 Willows most serious injuries are in her psychie. In 4 parts, based on a post by BurntRedstone. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Willow let go of Dan Bishop s sleeve and he left her in the bathroom so she could shower in privacy. He quickly gathered up new clothes for her. He got one of his tight t-shirts that would likely be a little big on her but might be tight enough to assist with supporting her breasts. Another pair of draw string track pants, socks, and another flannel shirt to cover up her amazing tits. Gah! He had to stop thinking about her that way! He set the new clothes on the edge of the counter by the door without entering the room. He heard the water running and the sounds of movement so she seemed to have that under control. He walked to the guest bedroom and added the clothes she'd been wearing yesterday to the laundry bag. He brought the load to the small laundry room and dropped all of the dirty closed into the washer with the soap. He'd turn it on when she was done with her shower. Dan inspected the leather jacket and riding chaps Willow had been wearing. They couldn't go into the wash but he could clean them by hand and mend the torn jacket. He set them aside for later. He walked back into his bedroom and listened to hear if she was done. There was an odd noise warbling under the sound of the falling water. "Willow?" he called out. When he got no response he took a deep breath and cautiously looked in the door. She was on the floor of the shower on her side curled in a ball. Thinking she'd fallen in the shower Dan rushed into the bathroom and stepped into the stall fully clothed. He bent down and called out her name in fear. "Willow! Are you Okay? Did you fall?" He saw she was sobbing and shaking. The water was quite hot so she couldn't be cold. Willow suddenly became aware that Dan was crouching over her. She quickly turned to him and flung her arms over his shoulders and squeezed her face against his neck. Dan fell back onto his ass when she landed on him. Her wonderful breasts were pressed up against his wet shirt and she kissed his throat feverishly. She moved her hands to his chest and began to frantically unbutton his shirt. She was making strange little vulnerable sounds like yelps. Amongst these noises he made out the occasional words, "Please!", "I'll be good!", "Let me stay!", and "Love me!" Dan was stunned and tried to get his thoughts back into order. The surreal nature of the situation, the physical onslaught of her touches and kisses and cries combined with the hiss from the water hitting the tiles in the shower triggered a flashback to his time in the war. He froze as bullets ripped past him through the blowing sand. He had to get to the house. He felt the bullet pass through his calf and yet he ran on. He felt, lips on his? He came out of his thoughts panting with reaction, his eyes wild, searching for the shooters but seeing only his shower stall and the beautiful naked woman kneeling before him, holding his head between her hands. Her eyes were full of worry. She released his head as he looked down at himself and realized he was dressed and soaking wet. His back was pressed into the corner of the shower stall and he couldn't remember how he got there. Dan put his head in his hands and rubbed them vigorously back and forth over his scalp, as if pushing the memories back into their hidden spots in his brain so he could function again. "Look, I'm sorry about that. I, uh, I'm dealing with some things that happened to me as well. In a war. A long time ago. I'm still not good around people," he said gruffly. Dan pushed himself up, using the wall to steady himself as his body was still trembling. He put his hands on the wall and leaned his head under the hot water to let it run over his neck. He felt soft hands gently pull at his wet shirt from behind so, one arm at a time, he reached back so she could remove it from his shoulders. Once the wet shirt was gone he felt those soft lips kissing the twitching muscles of his shoulders and her incredibly soft breasts pressing against his back. This was enough to distract him from feeling her hands undoing the button on his jeans and sliding the zipper down. His mind was awash in the sensation of her soft skin rubbing against the tight muscles of his back. He felt the hard points of her nipples slowly drag down his back but he didn't notice his jeans and underwear were dropping at the same rate. When she had him step out of his pants he came to the realization that he was naked with her in the shower but his weakened state limited his protest to a weak growl. Slowly her nipples slid their way up his back. His cock was now fully erect and hard as iron. He hadn't felt a woman's touch in... too many years. When her slender fingers reached around his body and slid over his hot flesh, a deep moan was tugged from his soul. Willow cooed in delight as she discovered by touch that Dan was not small. All the while she was leaning her tits against his back and gently kissing his neck and shoulders. "No... Willow, please. Stah, stop please. We can't... I can't do this to you..." Dan pleaded as his body shook with reaction from his attack and from the building passion. On hearing Dan's words Willow became more desperate to bring him to release and began to stroke him faster. She leaned in to nibble on his ear and she began to repeat her earlier pleas. The vocal expression of her desperate need for him, pushed him over the brink. Dan's release was sudden and intense. Throughout the surges, her hands continued to milk. It took all of his strength to remain on his feet. He leaned more heavily against the wall. Next, Dan felt Willow's hands running over his back and he smelled the clean scent of the soap she was using to clean his body. She started at the back of his neck and worked downwards. Soon a good lather was washing from his densely muscled back under the hot spray. She marveled at the strength in his powerful arm as she worked her way down the right limb which was braced against the wall in front of him. This finally brought her into his view and she smiled shyly at him from beneath her wet bangs as she briskly lathered up his arm. She worked the soap into his armpit and then she slipped under his right arm and began to wash his chest. Again, she started at his neck, just under his chin, and worked her way downwards. She briefly stopped with her hands on his hips and she stared down at his semi-rigid flesh. Then she moved on to his left arm starting from the pit and working towards his hand. She dipped under his left arm and ran her soapy hands over his ass. They didn't even pause before she soaped deeply between his ass cheeks all the way from his furry pelvis to the top of his ass. Dan's eyes shot open and he looked over his shoulder at her. She spared him a quick nervous glance like she might be expecting punishment for touching him there. Her hands slowed and paused on his hips as she stole worried glances at his face. Unsure what to do, Dan turned his face back to the wall and her hands resumed cleaning his legs all the way down to his feet. Again, Willow moved to his front to wash his legs. He looked down to see her kneeling at his feet, her face was even with his slowly growing erection. She quickly and gently washed his wood, then worked down the front of his legs. She stood up between his arms and placed her hands on his shoulders. Gently pushing him back she allowed the descending water to rinse the soap from the front side of his body. Her hands followed the water down his arms then worked their way down his chest chasing the soap as it rinsed away. She knelt again and ran her hands down his legs. Dan's eyes closed once more and a wave of contentment rushed over him. When her hot, wet mouth caused him to gasp loudly and his muscles clenched over his entire body. His eyes snapped open to see her shining green eyes staring up at him in worship. With his muscles all locked up he couldn't move. His jaw worked but he was only able to make croaking sounds as he watched her luscious lips stretch open. Soon her nose was pressed against his stomach. Still her eyes remained locked on his. He could see her begin to turn red as her airway was blocked. He tried to pull back but her hands grabbed his ass cheeks. Her eyes grew desperate and Dan grabbed her head between his hands and pushed her off. After she had taken a deep gasp of air, she struggled to resume her affections. He stepped back away from her until he was leaning against the wall of the shower. She followed on her knees and lunged forward. Dan was managing to hold her at bay so she began to bob her head up and down rapidly. He groaned and felt his arms weakening. Her tongue was slithering around and he could feel himself rapidly approaching. "Willow, god! Stop! Willow, please!" he gasped as his arms finally gave out. It was too much for Dan and he felt the boiling rush for release. "Willow! Stop, I'm, he strained against her almost overpowering passion. She took him once more. His body curled in over her and his hands rested gently on her head. Willow swallowed as quickly as she could. When he was finished she lovingly cleaned him; her eyes never leaving his face. When Dan's eyes finally opened he saw she was still sitting between his feet, biting her lower lip, her eyes on his; searching for approval, for acceptance. He reached down with both hands and gently touched her face. He indicated he wanted her to stand so she rose to her feet in front of him. She was almost vibrating with need. He leaned forward and kissed her deeply, his tongue sinking into her mouth to chase hers. He realized that he could taste himself in her mouth but shrugged it off as a new experience. She must have picked up on his surprise and she froze. No one had ever been this intimate with her. It was rare that she was kissed at all; and she'd gotten a beating once for having 'cum-breath' as she'd forgotten to rinse her mouth out with whisky directly afterwards, as her master required. Once her surprise wore off Dan felt her arms wrapping around his broad chest and her mouth became more insistent on his. Dan suddenly pulled away from the kiss and smiled at her. He turned Willow around and placed her palms against the wall, the stance he'd had while she washed him. Then he took the soap and the loofa and worked up a good lather on it. He began to run the loofa over her body, scrubbing off the funk she'd accumulated from her days on the road with that abusive bastard. Her skin pinked up under his tender but thorough scrubbing. He used caution around the two bandaged wounds (they'd need replacing after this). Dan followed the same pattern she used on him as he worked his way around her body. By the time he was sure she was clean, he was kneeling at her feet, her pinkness telling him she was more than a little excited. He wanted to return the favor and show his appreciation for her so he dipped his head forward to press a kiss against her hot skin. Willow jumped and gasped. Her hands automatically went to his head and he felt her fingers slide through his wet hair. Her touch was too light like she was unsure what to do. He looked up into her eyes and he could see she was stunned he was doing this. He guessed that no one had ever thought her pleasure and carressing mattered. It was going to be a new experience for her. Good! He slipped a little lower, running his tongue in circles across the smooth flesh of her navel. He licked into  her indentation and gently ran his tongue around the soft flesh. He could hear Willow's breath coming out in little pants. Her hands continued to slide behind his head as if to pull his mouth tighter against her tummy, then they'd pull away as she realized what she was doing. She moaned deeply as he did this. Willow's hands were where they should be, locked tightly in his hair at the back of his head. A deep gasp rushed from her body. Soon she was convulsing and pulling his head tightly against her, crushing his lips against her. She yipped in pleasure as her body throbbed in bliss. He could feel her legs beginning to give out so he stood and wrapped her up in his arms, holding her trembling body against his. Her chin rested on his shoulder and her breath rushed out against his neck as she panted in recovery from her orgasm, from just the gentle caress of a man, under the endlessly hot shower.. When he felt Willow's legs steady under her Dan reached behind her and poured out a large drop of shampoo in his palm. He dripped a little in his other hand then massaged it deeply into her scalp. He rubbed his fingers from her forehead back to the base of her neck. He gathered up her long hair and poured a little more shampoo into the platinum locks. He rubbed them together until thick suds coated each strand. Once he was sure he had thoroughly cleaned her hair, he tipped her head back to get the cascade of water to fall on her hair. He ran his fingers from the top of her head through her hair all the way down her back to rinse out the shampoo. He did this motion several times to ensure the shampoo was gone, slipping in a little scalp massage as he went. While he ran his fingers through her long hair he watched her face and for the first time he could see she was completely relaxed. Her eyes were closed, her forehead was smooth, and her brows were relaxed. Her full lips turned up at their ends in a small, contented smile. Her hands rested on his shoulders and her breasts pressed gently against his chest. Some conditioner would be good considering how dry her hair felt when he'd pulled off the helmet yesterday- God! Had it only been yesterday? He froze briefly. Again, he felt a flash of how surreal it was to be standing naked in a shower with a woman he'd just met yesterday. He didn't do that. Ever. And they'd had sex! She was obviously damaged by her previous treatment and on top of that history he had sex with her. The guilt was hooking its claws in deep. He shook himself. She still needed the conditioner in her hair. He grabbed a dollop and worked it through her hair, again making sure each strand received treatment. As he rinsed it away he could swear he heard Willow purr. He stared at her and realized with a start that she was the most beautiful woman he'd ever laid eyes on. She was also troubled, vulnerable and he'd done something inexcusable. He blushed with shame and stepped from the shower. As he dried off he kept Willow in the corner of his eye to make sure she was okay. He saw her catch his embarrassed expression and read his body language. Her tiny smile dropped from her face. God, he was such an ass! She was so vulnerable and he'd taken advantage and left her feeling bad. Now she was confused and her unstable anxiety had returned. She turned off the water and stepped out to dry off. Her body was trembling. Dan stepped out into his bedroom and quickly pulled on some clothes. In her inattention Willow accidentally rubbed the towel across her bandage. She hissed with pain. Dan returned from his bedroom. He felt a little better now that he had a layer of clothing between himself and Willow. He heard her make a painful noise and saw her tug the towel from the bandage on her shoulder. The adhesive had succumbed to the steam, water, and soap in the shower. He needed to change the dressing on her wounds. That was something he could do for her that was positive. Getting her dressed would also help settle his mind. He stepped forward and carefully examined the wound under the flap of the loose gauze and tape bandage. He carefully removed the remaining tape and saw that she was already beginning to heal nicely. She'd have yet another set of scars to add to the host already found across her back, her arms, and some on her legs. "Willow, please hang on a second. I'm going to put fresh bandages on your wounds" he said. He left the room and returned with fresh gauze and tape. He quickly covered the two areas and then pointed to the clothes he'd set on the counter for her. "Please get dressed and meet me back in the kitchen when you're ready." After stopping by to start the laundry Dan walked into the kitchen and put a notepad and pen on the kitchen table. Then he pulled out a couple of glasses, the tin of digestive biscuits, and the milk. He filled the two glasses and put some of the cookies on a plate. Once the snack was on the table and the milk was back in the fridge Willow hurried into the kitchen. He could see her nervousness was back. He growled at himself for being so stupid and hurting her in her state. She mistook his growling as displeasure in her and dropped to her knees at his feet. "NO!" he barked then instantly cursed himself as she flinched in preparation for being struck. "No, Willow please! I'm mad at myself not you. I wasn't yelling at you. God, I'm royally fucking this up," he sighed. He pulled her gently to her feet and moved her to sit at the kitchen table next to him. She kept her eyes on the table until she saw the milk and cookies. Her face froze as she seemed to be recalling something. Dan slid one of the glasses over to her and offered her the plate. She misunderstood and took the plate from his hand. Showing more patience than he'd had earlier he took the plate back and demonstrated being offered a plate of cookies and taking one from it. He tried again and this time Willow took only one. It was little things like the cookie plate and the number of healed scars she had which gave Dan the suspicion that she'd been relatively isolated, perhaps captive, for a good portion of her life. She did recognize cookies and milk so that might be something? Maybe? He wanted to get her talking so he could find out some clues about her past. Maybe get back to her actual name. Maybe he should start by telling her something about himself. Tell her why he was such a hot mess that she'd be better off avoiding. Maybe if she saw that it would help her get on her own two feet. "Look, you saw me react badly this morning, I mean the flashback when I first got in the shower. I have Post Traumatic Stress Disorder, PTSD, and sometimes I get flashbacks. I haven't had one in a few months so this one really took me by surprise. They can get bad. Sometimes violent. That's why I live alone in this big house. I- I'm not good to be around," he was frowning at the kitchen table as he said this. "I don't trust what I'll say or what I might do. What we did in the shower, I am so sorry I took advantage of you. You deserve better and-" Willow started to make sounds of protest but Dan raised his hand and she immediately stopped. He didn't see her flinch but he went on. "If I can, I want to help you but I need to know more about you to do that. Maybe we could start from the guy you were with when I found you. What was his name?" "Jackson," she whispered, as if speaking his name might invoke his vengeful spirit. "Was that his last name?" She nodded. "Do you know his first name? Do you recall hearing anyone say it?" he asked. Willow thought for a minute and recalled how he'd cut a man's gut open for teasing him about his name. What was it? Ah. "Percy." "Percy Jackson. Good!" Dan wrote down the current year then the name next to it. He was building a time line for Willow. "How long were you with Percy?" Willow seemed to be having trouble with measuring time. She shook her head sadly. She seemed like she really wanted to help as when she couldn't answer his questions she grew a little more anxious. Dan thought for a moment. "Do you recall how many winters you spent with him?" Her eyes lit up, as he'd found a way to ask the question in a way that she could relate to. "Three." Dan subtracted three from the current year and wrote that year down. "Very good!" he said and smiled at her. Her face lit up at his praise. While he loved to see her smile Dan began to feel a little uneasy about her reactions. "How did you meet Percy?" "He killed my previous master and took me. I belonged to him." Dan looked up sharply, the dots finally connecting in his mind. "Oh god," he whispered "and I killed Percy and took you." Willow's face split into a beautiful smile that lit up the room. Dan finally understood that this was what she'd been waiting for him to declare! His ownership of her! She reached for his hands but stopped when she saw him draw back in shock. Confusion crossed her face then a deep sadness. "But you don't want me." She looked at the scars visible on her arms and a tear trickled down her cheek. "It's okay. I'm hideous and worthless. I'm sorry." She seemed to shrink in on herself. Her despair snapped Dan from his shock. "Willow! Oh my god Willow, you are not hideous! How can you think you're hideous? You are the most beautiful creature- Woman, woman I have ever seen. You take my breath away and I can't think straight when I look at you! Worthless? I'm not worthy of You!" he almost shouted at her. "But you don't want me?" she whispered in a tiny girl voice her hands clenched in her lap, her eyes down, and tears trickling down her cheeks. "Of course I WANT YOU! But- but you're a beautiful woman not a... toy to be stolen, shared, or traded around. I didn't win you from that asshole! I didn't kill him so I could steal you for my own. I killed him because he was going to kill you and you deserve to live and he didn't. Yes, I rescued you but not so you could belong to me but so you could have your own life and make those decisions for yourself." Dan was shaking in reaction by this point. Recalling how he'd killed Percy had put him at risk for another attack. He could feel it coming on. He started to gasp and the room went sideways. He was pinned down under the truck and he could smell the gas from the ruptured gas tank. Bullets thunked and pinged into the trucks body panels above his head. He knew he had to move but back was the only direction and something under the truck was snagging on his jacket. He had dust in his nostrils and could taste the grit... and feel softness pressing against his face. It smelled so good, like home. As his surroundings came back into focus he realized he was under the kitchen table with Willow. He was in a fetal position with his head pillowed on her lap, her hands running gently through his hair. Once the shaking in his muscles subsided he pulled himself slowly to a seated position on the kitchen floor. She slid out from under the table and knelt before him looking in his face with a strange mix of worry and desire. "You see, I- I'm messed up pretty bad. I'm not worthy of you," he rasped. She grabbed his face and looked deeply into his eyes, the boldest gesture he'd seen her make so far. He felt himself getting lost in her emerald gaze. "I decide? I choose to belong to you!" Willow said, eyes wide, fearing punishment for her actions, fearing further rejection, but desperately pushing through it. Dan looked at her blankly as her words sank in. He was conflicted and emotions swept across his face. He was amazed she wanted anything to do with him after she'd been exposed to his condition. That precious feeling was hope. He was also so proud of her for being so direct and for her bravery. Still, he didn't know whether to laugh or cry. Choosing to belong TO someone? Belonging WITH someone he could understand. Maybe she just chose the wrong word but he didn't think so. He really was out of his depths here. Her agitation was growing. He could see panic seeping into her eyes. He wanted to help her. God he wanted that SO much! Allowing her to become completely submissive to him was wrong but she was having a mental break of her own. She needed him, someone, to take on that role for her. He was hardly in any condition to be nursing her mental state when his own was so broken. It seemed to be the lesser of the evils he faced. He held out his arms and she was immediately in them, clinging to his chest and crying. He wasn't sure if they were tears of joy or not but they were certainly some kind of release. Soon she calmed down and snuggled against him. They sat there holding each other. Dan realized how much he missed this. Just physical contact with another human being. He could feel it centering him. Bringing him into the now. Gurgle! Dan realized that noise came from Willow's tummy. She was hungry! She was hiding her face but he was sure she was ashamed or frightened. God, her reactions were so reversed. He gently lifted her chin with his finger until he could see her beautiful eyes. "Let's get you some lunch, okay?" he said gently with a smile. She nodded slightly and returned his smile with one of her own. On impulse he kissed her forehead. She gasped then squeezed him harder rubbing her face against his chest. He guessed she hadn't received too many gestures of affection in her past. "We're going to have to get off the floor to make lunch, Willow," he said with a chuckle. She released him and sprung to her feet. She helped him up as well then followed him over to the pantry. When he realized she was sticking so close he snorted then turned to face her. "Willow, why don't you have a seat at the kitchen table and help yourself to a few cookies and a glass of milk? We need to get some weight back on you. I'm just going to get some cans of soup to heat up for lunch." She dropped her eyes but he saw the little smile on her mouth as she headed back to the table. Dan went into the pantry and did a quick assessment of his inventory then estimated what the impact of having a second mouth to feed was going to have on his stock. Including the contents of the freezer in the garage, he would have had enough for four months if it was just him. Now he was looking at dropping that to two or two and a half months. Not good. He was going to have to ask Wally to do an airdrop in the meadow to the east of the cabin. Considering his new guest arrived with no clothes or supplies for her womanly needs, an air drop would have been necessary anyway. He'd have to work out a new list of requirements and contact Wally. Carrying two cans of soup with him he re-entered the kitchen and noticed the plate of cookies was empty as was her glass of milk. His glass was still full and the cookie he'd place on his plate was still there. He smiled at Willow and said "You can have my cookie and drink that milk if you like." She smiled and plucked the cookie off his plate and had it chewed and swallowed in the time it took him to get back to the counter, all of four steps away. She sipped at the milk slower while she watched him move around the kitchen. After a short period he brought two bowls of thick beef and vegetable soup to the table. He went back for spoons and also brought back some hard cheese and bread to soak up the soup. Warning her that the soup was hot he demonstrated how to eat it safely. He had no idea if that was necessary but she watched him carefully and emulated his exact motions until she was eating along with him. "Willow, if you start feeling full, stop eating and we will package it up for later. You don't want to give your stomach too much to deal with. Okay?" She nodded at him and put her spoon down after just two more scoops. She dunked her last piece of bread into the bowl then pushed the soaked bread into her mouth. He could tell she was stuffed and she had a sleepy look on her face. Dan had hoped they'd be able to return to building her timeline but she was obviously struggling to remain awake. He gathered up the bowls and put hers in a sealed container in the fridge for later. He cleared the rest of the table and put the dishes in the sink. He walked back to the table and watched Willows head bob and she slipped into and out of sleep sitting in her chair. He went down on one knee and scooped her up into his arms, her head resting on his shoulder. She immediately snuggled in with a purr. He carried her to the guest room and tucked her into the bed and gave her forehead another kiss. He walked back to the kitchen and did the dishes. When he was done he felt a little weary himself. It had been quite a trying 24 hours. Thinking about that he realized he was going to have to contact the police to let them know what had happened. He thought he'd speak with Willow first and maybe figure out her true name so he'd have something helpful to tell the police. OK, he found himself fighting to keep his eyes open as well so he might as well take a nap too. He walked back to his bedroom and on the way glanced in at Willow who seemed to be sleeping peacefully. He reached his bed and pulled back the quilt and top sheet and dropped himself in. He set his alarm for 2 hours then covered himself and allowed sleep to pull him under. It felt like only moments later that he heard the gentle chimes of his alarm waking him up. He was sweating under the quilt and then realized he wasn't alone under the blankets. Willow had snuck into his bed while he slept and had curled up against his chest. He reached out and turned off the alarm. He looked down and saw Willow's eyes peaking up at him, seeming to gauge if he was going to punish her. He pushed off the quilt to let some of the heat out and sat up. He realized that they were both going to need to shower again as sweat stained their clothes. He'd have to change the sheets too. Her eyes never left his face as she waited for him to indicate if he was upset with her. He looked at her lovely green eyes and tenderly pushed a strand of her blond hair from her face. She melted against his touch and the tension left her body. "We're a little sweaty and stinky, so we should get cleaned up," he said. Willow immediately got out of bed and began taking her clothes off. She looked over her shoulder at him and smiled shyly at his awestruck expression. "Uh, I meant separately." She dropped her eyes and bit her lower lip. He could see her confidence had taken another hit. She was so bloody fragile. Even when he was trying to think of her he somehow messed up and hurt her. "It's okay, we can shower together but just for cleaning up this time, okay?" he said. Her eyes flashed back to him and for the first time he saw an impish smile on her lips. Sighing he pulled the sheets off of the bed, picked up her clothes and felt her reaching around his back to unbutton his shirt. She made quick work of those then pulled the knot loose on his track pants. She dropped them and his underwear to his feet and he stepped free of them. She placed them on the pile of laundry and he carried it out to the laundry room. It felt a little odd walking around nude but it wasn't like he had any neighbors. He moved her clothes from the washer to the dryer and got it started. He loaded the rest of the dirty laundry and prepared it for later. When he got back to the bedroom he could hear the shower going. Ah! Maybe she took the initiative to have her shower first? He looked into the bathroom and nope, she was standing by the glass wall with a smile on her face. He walked in and she entered the stall. She had prepared the temperature he realized as he stepped into the warm spray after her. She immediately set to scrubbing his back and of course, the feeling of her hands running over his body had the expected effect. Willow was standing in front of him, having cleaned every other surface of his body. Her eyes were on his erection and she was beginning to breathe a little fast. She glanced at his eyes looking for permission to touch it. Instead Dan took the soap from her and lathered up his hands. He proceeded to soap her body as she had done for him only this time he used his hands instead of the loofa. She seemed to far prefer being washed in this way. His touch was soft but firm and he made sure she was well cleaned. He tried to remain clinical in his technique but her sighs and coos as his hands touched her soft flesh were an incredible distraction and his cock wasn't buying the act at all. It remained stiff as iron throughout the entire exercise. To Be Continued in part 3, based on a post by BurntRedstone for Literotica
Show more...
6 days ago

SteamyStories
An Angel For Bishop: Part 1
An Angel For Bishop: Part 1 When two damaged souls collide can they find salvation. In 4 parts, based on a post by BurntRedstone. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Wednesday night before Thanksgiving, 2010 Chapter 1 The early winter storm raged and thrashed across the mountain range. It seemed especially angry with the narrow mountainside road Dan was cautiously driving his jeep on. The fierce winds fought to push the jeep across the icy road into the deep ravine below. If it wasn't for the heavy tire chains he'd installed at the base of the mountain he'd already be tumbling down that cliff. He hadn't intended on being away from his cabin at all before the winter storms arrived. He'd discovered that some of his med kit supplies had expired and needed replacing before he was snowed in for the season. It was definitely a bad idea to skimp on medical supplies when you had no access to a hospital, or doctors, for up to four months. And since he was in town anyway he'd decided to stock up on extra food as, you know, no grocery stores in his neighborhood. With the sudden arrival of what was turning out to be a monster storm he was in danger of not making it back to his neighborhood at all. He knew the road behind him was empty of cars as he'd been the last one through before the highway patrol closed the gates to the mountain road. By now the road behind would be completely impassable so there was no going back. Not that he intended to. Not when he was almost at his turn off. From the curving mountain road he'd be turning uphill, driving up a rough fire road for two miles then into an even more rugged trail for another mile through the forest to his house. If the storm picked up any more even his customized jeep with its extra clearance wouldn't make it beyond the highway and he'd have to snowshoe in the remaining distance. That was not something he was looking forward to. Dan's jeep ground its way along the snowy road getting closer and closer to the fire road. A short time later he rounded the last bend and spotted the road marker indicating his turn was just ahead. On his right side was a thin strip of trees and beyond that nothing but sky. It was a scary section of road with minimal guard rails. It paid to take extra care here. He almost missed spotting the body in the tree as he drove past. Dan's subconscious mind latched onto the image and his foot was pressing carefully on the brake before his conscious mind knew why. Once he stopped he looked back over his shoulder to confirm what he'd seen. It wasn't just an odd shadow or a clump of branches. He could clearly see a body leaning into the branches of one of the trees dangling over the edge of the cliff. He put the jeep in park with the engine still running, set the hazards on, and cranked the heat up to full. He pulled his hood up and gloves on before he stepped out of the warm cabin of his jeep into the wailing storm. He made his way to the back of the jeep and looked again at where the body was in the tree. He'd have to climb up to get it and that was going to be risky. He pulled his climbing rope out of the back hatch of the jeep and stepped into the harness. Once secured, he tied the end of the rope to the trailer hitch and quickly made his way over to the side of the road. He could see the short section of guard rail had been slammed into, bent over, and broken off. It rested precariously on the edge. There was very little evidence of skid marks as the snow was blowing very hard by this point. He cautiously stepped forward and looked over the edge. Not too far below, maybe 50 feet, he saw the remains of one of those trike motorcycles. What kind of moron would be driving a motorcycle this late in the season? Just to the left of the wrecked bike and sprawled across a broken spruce tree stretching out over the abyss was the moron. Dan could see his legs were bent at an unnatural angle. Hell, his torso was bent wrong as well. Most likely his back was broken. The blizzard was making it very difficult to see the man clearly but he thought he could make out some kind of emblem on the ripped leather jacket. It could be a Blood Brothers jacket but he wasn't sure. Christ, he hoped not. If he was from that gang he was a LONG way from home. Dan called out to see if the man was still alive but either the storm was whipping the sound of his voice away or the man was dead. He looked up at the body in the tree and realized the helmet had moved to look in his direction so this one was definitely still alive. From here he couldn't tell if it was a slim man or a woman. The baggy leathers made it impossible to tell accurately. He took a few more steps towards the tree and saw its roots were deeply entangled with the rough cliff side. He judged it to be sturdy enough to support his weight if he climbed up. Just as he prepared to step off onto the tree he heard the unmistakable sound of a gunshot followed by a feminine cry. He looked up and saw the right sleeve of the leather jacket was torn and there was blood dripping from it. Dan looked down and saw the man below was holding a gun and was struggling to hold it steady. When he saw it swing towards him he flung himself back from the edge. A second shot rang out digging through the ground where he'd just stood. "What the fuck are you doing?!?" Dan yelled over the edge. "I'm here to rescue you!" "The bitch is mine! She dies with ME!" he heard the man reply. Another shot was fired but this one hit a branch to the woman's left. The man was deranged! Dan wouldn't be able to get to her before the maniac below hit something vital. And if Dan tried to climb out there he would likely be the target of the next bullet. He'd taken enough bullets in his life. He had to stop him. Quick! He frantically looked around for a weapon, something he could use to stop the idiot with the gun. Another shot rang out and the woman's helmet snapped to the side as the bullet grazed it. The only thing Dan saw was the broken section of guard rail. He reached down and with a huge effort lifted it above his head. It was damn heavy as chunks of two posts were still attached. Dan shuffled to the cliff's edge just above where the man was. He heaved the metal beam and lumber over the edge and watched as it fell. The man squealed in terror as the plummeting chunk of steel and lumber rushed down to crash into his broken body. It tore him and most of the spruce tree from the cliff face and they all fell hundreds of feet onto the rocks below. The crushed trike, which had been braced by the tree, slowly slid off the small ledge and tumbled after its owner. Dan quickly stepped out onto the tree and climbed up to the woman. He called out but she was limp and leaning into the tree. He saw that one of the branches had pierced her shoulder, pinning her in place. It probably saved her from falling to her death. The branch hadn't gone all the way through. He strapped her to his harness then he gently pulled her loose from the branch. Luck was on her side again. There was very little blood so nothing major had been hit by the branch. She was unexpectedly light. Dan got a good grip then descended the tree with her and pulled her backwards onto the road. Once safely away from the cliff he untied her and removed his harness. He scooped her up and carried her to the passenger side of the jeep. Once the door was open he slid her limp body onto the seat and pushed the seat back into its reclined position. Closing the door he raced around the back of the jeep, dropped the rope and harness through the hatch and got back into the driver's side. His face stung from the interior heat but after a few seconds it started to feel really good. Dan reached into the back seat and grabbed one of the new packages of bandage wrap. He used his belt knife to open the package and cut a section off. He did a quick field dressing on both her arm and the puncture wound on her shoulder. He reached under her helmet and pressed his fingers to her neck. Her pulse was a little weak but it seemed steady. Her skin was so cold! Looking at the bandages he realized it was all he could do for now. He really had to get her back to his house if he was going to save her from freezing to death. Slipping back into gear Dan rolled the jeep forward out of the snow pile that had accumulated around the vehicle. Soon he was moving steadily forward and he could see the fire road just ahead. The trees sheltered it better than the open highway but there was still a fair amount of snow to drive through. Dan turned into the road and maintained a steady pace as the road climbed ever upwards. The jeep was really struggling in the drifts as he rolled over the final crest before the forest trail. He quickly glanced at his passenger then swung the jeep into the trail and surged forward. The going was especially tough here but the chains continued to grip and dig into the hard ground beneath the snow. Occasionally he had to fight the wheel as the jeep slipped sideways, threatening to pin itself between the trees. Somehow he kept the momentum going until the jeep suddenly left the forest and he faced his garage door fifty feet ahead. Dan pushed the button on the remote strapped to his visor and saw the garage door begin to climb. He rolled the jeep forward slowly until it settled on the pad inside the garage. He pressed the remote button again and the door closed behind the jeep. He rushed over to the inside door and propped it open. He went back to the passenger side, opened the door and carefully lifted the woman's body out of the jeep, keeping her helmeted head against his shoulder. He couldn't get over how light she was. She had to be at least as tall as him but she felt like nothing in his arms. As quickly and carefully as he could he carried her into the house and into the first guest bedroom. He set her on the bed and began to remove her damp clothing. The boots were first then her damp socks. The skin on her toes was the lightest shade of pink so it didn't look like she had frostbite there. The leather chaps came off fairly easily but her jeans were very damp. He unbuttoned them and slipped the zipper down. They weren't very tight but that was mostly due to how much weight she seemed to have lost. The skin on her legs almost seemed loose. She wasn't wearing panties and it looked like she kept herself completely shaved down below. A flash of gold drew his eyes to a single ring piercing her clitoral hood. He looked away, embarrassed. He dried off her legs with a thick towel he grabbed from the room's bathroom. He removed the chin strap and slid the helmet slowly and carefully upwards until he could toss it aside. Long but dull and matted platinum blond hair poured out of the helmet. It felt a bit like dry straw. He pushed it away from her face and sucked in a breath. She was exquisite! Almond shaped eyes (bruised looking and still closed), fine brows, high cheekbones, slender nose, and full, lush lips which currently looked dry and chapped. She was a true beauty, or would be if she could add on some healthy weight. Her cheeks were a little sunken. While he wanted to take a closer look at his patient he still had to remove her damp jacket and shirt. Both came off relatively easily and again Dan could see the woman was badly underfed. She wore no bra underneath her shirt and considering her obvious and rather large breast implants he was more than a little surprised by this. Those breasts had to be uncomfortable without some support. He saw more piercings, both of her nipples had small gold bars with loops. Dan dried her torso and arms with the towel then wrapped her in a thick, soft electric blanket from the room's closet and set it to a medium-high setting. He ran back to the jeep and grabbed the medical supplies he'd bought. He closed the garage door and went back to the woman. Opening the blanket to get access to her wounds he cleaned them and replaced her bandages. Aside from the grazed arm and the puncture on her shoulder there weren't any other fresh injuries he could see. Healed or healing ones though, she had plenty of scars to prove she'd born quite a lot of pain in her life. Some looked like burn marks, like someone had used her arm as an ashtray. He'd done what he could for now. He closed up the blanket and pulled the bed's quilt over her as well. Her pulse had steadied and seemed strong to him. He'd just have to wait for her to wake up so he could question her about where she might be feeling pain. He felt totally inadequate for the task of being her doctor but he was all she had as the storm continued to rage outside and showed no signs of lessening. He went back to the jeep and unloaded the food. He put most of it into the huge pantry in the kitchen but the meat went into the deep freezer in the garage. Back in the small bathroom of the guest bedroom he poured a glass of water and put it on the end table next to the bed. It was likely she'd be thirsty when she woke up. A quick look at the clock on the wall showed him it was past dinner time but he was more tired than hungry. The window in the room showed the sun must have set as all he could see was the snow that blew against the glass and blackness beyond. He sat in the room's only chair to keep vigil over his patient but shortly exhaustion pulled him down into its embrace and he was gone. Chapter 2 Bullets whizzed by his head, one taking a nip of his ear as it passed. Still he ran on. He had to get back to the house. He could hear the steady beat of the approaching copter's blades as he ran from cover to cover, popping up to fire a round through the head of the next unlucky bastard to get between him and the house. He felt the sting of a bullet passing through his calf but he put that sensation aside and continued on. He slammed into the front door of the house only this time it was locked and he had no way in. Dan gasped awake, the nightmare still raw in his mind. He could feel the familiar ache in his right calf. He leaned forward and put his head in his hands. His forehead was dripping wet. He shuddered as the reaction left his body. It was obvious to him what had triggered him this time. He hadn't been shot at in years but you never forget. Pulling his hands down he noticed the room around him. He glanced at the clock and was startled to see that he'd slept through the night. It was almost 7am. Then he felt eyes on him. Right! The woman! He looked over at her and saw she was awake and staring in his direction from behind her bangs, her gaze dull. The bed's quilt had been thrown back but she was still cocooned within the electric blanket. She had it wrapped around her head and all the way down and over her feet. Only her face showed. He stepped to the side of the bed and knelt down so he wasn't towering over her. Her eyes remained downcast, pointing somewhere in the general vicinity of his chest. He tried to get her to look into his eyes but she seemed to be avoiding this. He didn't quite know what to make of this behavior. "Hi, my name's Dan. Dan Bishop. You were in an accident out there on the mountain road. I found you and brought you to my home because the road back to town was closed by snow." He saw no response. "Can you hear me?" She nodded almost imperceptibly. "Can you tell me your name?" Nothing. "I need you to wiggle your toes." He saw a slight motion at the bottom of the blanket. "Good! How about your fingers?" The sides of the blanket moved a little as she moved her fingers. "That's excellent! Can you tell me where you might be feeling pain?" Nothing. Dan was feeling desperately out of his element. She could obviously understand what he was saying but she couldn't or wouldn't talk. Maybe she was frightened or embarrassed. I mean, she was in a strange place and a stranger had obviously removed her clothes. God! He was suddenly so embarrassed himself! While he knew it had been necessary he was still a little ashamed for having undressed her when she was unconscious. "Look, I'm terribly sorry for removing your clothes but they were wet and you were freezing to death. I'll get you something warm to wear." Dan suddenly realized there probably wasn't any woman's clothing in his house. He walked over to the dresser and checked in a few of the drawers. Nothing. "Uh, I might have something in the other rooms. I'll be right back." He rushed through the other guest rooms and again found nothing except a skimpy white bikini bathing suit. Last summer his buddy Wally visited with his latest girlfriend and she must have left it behind. She'd been petite and her tits had been much smaller than this woman's but he thought the swimsuit might be a good substitute for underwear at least. He went into his room and gathered up a flannel shirt, a thick sweater, some fleece sweat pants which had a drawstring, and a pair of warm socks. When Dan returned to the woman she hadn't moved but her eyes tracked him when he entered. "I have some clothes for you. Sorry, I don't have any woman's clothing but you can wear this stuff to keep warm until I've washed and dried the clothes you were wearing. I found a bathing suit you can use as underwear, if you want." She said nothing but continued to keep him in her view. He knelt once more beside the bed. "Can you tell me your name?" he asked gently but still got no response from the woman. "I'd feel more comfortable using a name than just saying 'Hey You'." He caught the flick of her eyes up to his face then to the doorway then back down to his chest. Was she expecting the man she was riding with to show up? Considering the scars he'd seen on her, it might explain some of her current behavior. If the asshole with the gun had been one of the Blood Brothers he'd probably treated her poorly. She seemed too frightened to talk. He rubbed his face and decided there wasn't going to be a better time to tell her. He wondered how much she recalled of her 'rescue'. That might be a good place to start. "Do you remember the accident?" he asked. She shook her head with a tiny motion. "When I found you, you were stuck in a tree on the side of the road. Your... traveling companion had fallen about 50 feet below and was very badly injured." Dan saw her eyes flick up to his face occasionally as he spoke. "I thought he was dead so I tried to get you out of the tree. But he wasn't dead. He started shooting at us. Do you have any idea why he would do that?" he asked gently. Tears were starting to well up in her eyes and she shook her head briefly. God, he wasn't ready to deal with tears. He rushed ahead. "I didn't have a choice. He kept shooting at you and managed to hit you twice. I couldn't reach him to stop him so I- I dropped a section of the guard rail on him and he fell the rest of the way to the bottom of the ravine. He didn't survive the fall. I'm so sorry! Was he your husband? A boyfriend?" Her eyes closed and the tears were forced out. A single tear rolled down each cheek. But strangely she seemed to relax a little. He heard her breathe out in a long sigh. Dan hadn't realized she was holding her breath. Then she spoke for the first time. It was almost a whispered croak. "Master." What she'd said didn't register with Dan. It had also been so quiet. "I'm sorry, what?" "Master," she said again. Dan sat back on his heels. This was way outside his area of experience. He shook his head and went back to his original question now that he got her talking. "OK, let's put that aside for now. I'd really like to know your name." Her eyes dropped back to his chest. His frustration surged and engaged his mouth before his brain regained control. "What did your Master call you?" As soon as the words left his lips he wished he could take them back. What a colossal asshole he was! This was exactly why he avoided being around people. "Whore... slut... bitch... cunt... cum-dump... fuck-hole," she immediately whispered, as if she wasn't at all disturbed by his cruel question. Dan was shocked. Then he considered the evidence of the physical abuse. Why hadn't he expected there to be mental abuse to go with it? She seemed to be having trouble with her throat. He caught her glance to the glass of water. God he was so stupid! She was parched and the glass of water was right there beside her. Full. She hadn't taken a drop though he could hear that her throat was raw. He took the glass and lifted it to her lips as he helped her sit up slightly. She sipped at first but when he didn't take it away she began to gulp at the water desperately. "Whoa, easy now. Drink slower or you'll make yourself sick," he said. She immediately stopped and dropped her eyes again. "I didn't say you should stop drinking. If you want more, please drink. Just take smaller sips. Let your stomach adjust," he said, using as calm a voice as he could. She glanced up again then she began to sip at the water. When it was almost gone she pulled back slightly so he put the glass back on the end table and allowed her to settle back on the bed. He was realizing that she wasn't going to collapse in grief with the loss of her "master" and that was a tremendous relief for Dan. She still seemed to be a little nervous but was no longer looking to the doorway every few seconds. So, he was probably right when he'd guessed she was expecting the man to arrive. That was one BIG concern out of the way, for both of them it seemed. "Look, I'm not going to use those names on you so I'd prefer your real one." Her eyes flicked up to his face once. "Do you remember your name?" he asked. She paused then shook her head. How could you not recall your own name? What the hell had been done to her? Well, he couldn't just give her a name. Assigning her a name like Mary, Joan, or Brenda just felt wrong. But a nickname might be okay. It was a friendly gesture as long as the name didn't offend. He thought about what his Mom would have said if she had been alive to meet this young woman. First thing she'd do is feed the poor dear as she was so 'willowy'. His mom loved those old genteel expressions. He smiled at the memory of his mother. He looked at the woman and decided that 'Willow' really did suit her. Gracefully slender and lithe. At least it did now with her underfed body. He'd have to be careful how he approached this. He didn't want to hurt her feelings. "Would you mind if I called you 'Willow' until you recall your real name?" he asked gently. She looked into his eyes with surprise. Even her mouth made a cute little o shape. When she realized she was keeping eye contact she quickly looked down but he could see a smile forming on her lips which she tried to hide. She gave him a little nod in agreement. It was time for him to follow his mother's 'advice' and get some food into her to begin her restoration. "OK 'Willow', I'm going to go make us some breakfast. Considering you look like you haven't eaten in a while I'm going to have you start with some warm porridge and we will see how your stomach handles that. If you are fine by lunch I will start slowly increasing your portions from that meal onwards. Is that okay with you?" She gave him another small nod though she kept her eyes down. He was getting a little exasperated by that but he wouldn't push her. "I'll just step out to the kitchen to prepare the food. You should get dressed and come meet me there when you are ready, okay? It's just down the hall to the left." He went to the kitchen and prepared breakfast for them both. Porridge for her and eggs for him. The simple act of cooking settled his nerves. Dealing with people was still very difficult for him. He always felt so uncomfortable around people and always said the wrong things. As he worked on preparing the meals he realized that it actually felt good taking care of someone other than himself. He hadn't realized how much he'd missed it with his self-imposed isolation. He hadn't heard her enter the kitchen so he jolted a little when he turned back from the fridge to find her standing topless at the end of the counter. She was wearing his socks and track pants but was holding the shirt and bikini top in her hands. He was so surprised he dropped an egg from his nerveless fingers. His eyes locked on her chest until the egg cracked on the floor at his feet. He glanced down and said "Shit!" Willow's expression froze and she dropped down before him and knelt with her forehead pressed to the floor. Her hair fell over the broken egg and soaked it in. He could see she was trembling. Grabbing some paper towels he knelt down and gently took her shoulders in his hands. She flinched deeply at his touch at first but he helped her sit back on her heels then he used the paper towels to sop up the raw egg in her hair. She'd need to wash it but first he wanted her to eat something so she wouldn't pass out in the shower. She kept her eyes down looking at the floor. He did his best to keep his eyes off her chest. "Willow, you didn't do anything wrong. Even if you had I wouldn't expect you to kneel at my feet. okay? I don't know what that guy did to you but you aren't going to be treated poorly here." Her trembling slowed to a stop as the beating she was expecting didn't happen. She cautiously glanced at his face and saw he had an uncomfortable smile. She was obviously confused and looked back down again. "Can I ask you why you are topless?" he asked gently. Willow held out the bikini top. She held it against her chest but he could see she didn't know how to tie the straps. He'd never tied one of these before either but she didn't even seem willing to try. He helped them both stand. Steeling himself to consider this as just another engineering puzzle he could help her without being embarrassed by the personal nature of the task. Standing this close to her he realized that she was actually a couple of inches taller than his 5' 8". He actually had to look up a little to look in her eyes. It was then, when he was just inches from her face that he noticed her eyes. They were the most amazing shade of green with gold flecks. Finding himself getting lost in her eyes he pulled himself back to the task at hand. He took the bikini top from her and tied the top straps together and slipped the loop over her head. Then he got behind her and pulled the bottom strings under her arms and tied it in a bow on her back. He came back around to her front to see if he'd tied it correctly. Her large breasts were straining at the fabric and spilling out of the bottoms. He realized he should have tied the lower string first to provide support under her heavy breasts then tie the top strap to lift the flesh up into a comfortable position. She stood quietly with no expression on her face while he redid the ties. Soon she was looking spectacular in the silky bikini top though it was a little small and struggled to support her bounty. The small gold rings in her nipples could easily be seen pushing against the fabric. Willow shyly looked into his eyes and he was surprised to see a little desperate need there. Like she was looking for acceptance or praise. He was a little uncomfortable but words sprung to his lips automatically. "You look truly lovely!" And she did, aside from looking like she was starving. She certainly had the frame and foundation for true beauty. If she hadn't been so neglected she would be gorgeous. Her expression underwent a strange transformation at his words. She looked shocked at first, like she'd never heard someone mention her beauty before. Then her eyes welled up with tears and she bit her lower lip. She lowered her eyes again but the smile stayed on her lips. Dan took his fleece shirt from her hand and held it out for her to place her arms into the sleeves. He turned her around once the shirt was over her shoulders so he could button up the front. He really needed to hide her amazing tits as his erection was threatening to split his jeans. Having his hands so close to them was not helping. He grabbed some more paper towel and wiped up the remains of the dropped egg. Then he turned back to their breakfast and allowed the homey activity take his thoughts away from Willow's beauty and the tightness developing in his pants. When he was finished he noted that she was still standing exactly where he'd left her. Dan raised an eyebrow and pointed to the chair at the small table by the window. She went to the chair and sat. He placed the full bowl and spoon before her and went back to get his own meal. When he returned he could see her eyes were fixed on the bowl but she hadn't moved. The scent of its rich flavor was gently rising in the steam towards her face and Dan saw a line of drool had tracked from the corner of her mouth to drop to her lap from her chin. "Willow? Willow!" Dan said, trying to get her attention. She jumped slightly then flinched, expecting a slap. "It's okay, you can eat. I made sure it's not too hot. It's safe," he said gently. She lifted the spoon awkwardly then scooped a good amount into her mouth. She froze when the porridge hit her tongue. Her eyes closed in bliss as she rolled the warm porridge across her tongue then swallowed it. She glanced at Dan from under her bangs then quickly took another scoop, then another. Accelerating. Dan reached out and gently took her hand. She froze and looked down, trembling. "Willow, it's okay. Just eat slower or you might make yourself sick. We have all the time in the world. Enjoy your meal." He released her hand after making sure she'd keep the spoon in it. She glanced at him then slowly scooped out another spoonful and slowly put it in her mouth, all the while keeping an eye on him for his approval. Dan felt ridiculous. She was a grown woman and she was asking him to show her how to eat? Before his buzzing nerves provoked him into saying something stupid again he took a deep breath and began to eat his own breakfast. Out of the corner of his eye he saw that she was matching his pace exactly. He'd lift his food to his mouth and she'd lift her spoon to her mouth. He sighed and wondered again what had happened to her to make her this way. She almost seemed desperate for his approval. Didn't she realize she was free of that moron? After breakfast they would need to have a little talk. Hmm... maybe after she showered. She was a little ripe, probably a by-product of her malnutrition. And he had to wash and mend her clothes. Soon he could hear the scrape of her spoon on the bowl as she went after the last morsels of her breakfast. He had probably given her a little too much but it was fairly easy on the stomach, very nutritious, and the extra helping of honey he'd added would start her on track to get some flesh back onto those bones. He poured her some sweet herbal tea to help warm her up and she sipped at this while he finished his own meal. He caught her eyeing a piece of bacon on the edge of his plate and she instinctively pinched her eyes shut and winced when she realized he'd seen her looking. Dan felt so helpless at seeing her fear, then it made him angry at the son-of-a-bitch who did this to her but he knew his anger would frighten her more, so he just let out a slow breath and tried to center himself. He picked up the bacon and held it out to her just before her lips. Willow's nose twitched as she smelled the bacon. Her eyes opened a little and she saw he was feeding her the piece. Something needful flared in her eyes again, making Dan uneasy, and she gently leaned forward to take the bacon into her mouth. As she closed her lips they softly kissed his fingertips. She shyly looked into his eyes again and this time he instinctively knew she was asking for something from him he was not prepared to give. Dan gave her a quick smile then gathered up the dishes and brought them over to the kitchen sink. He kept his back to her and willed his cock to relax. When her soft lips touched his fingers it felt like lightning running straight up his arm, down his spine, and straight to his groin. When he'd got his breath back he glanced over at her and saw she was still munching on the piece of bacon, getting as much enjoyment from it as she could. She glanced at him with a worried look then swallowed it. She still seemed anxious and a little lost, like she had somehow done something wrong and was looking for someone to give her the answer. Dan wished someone would give him some answers. First though, she needed a shower and he needed to fix her clothing situation. He knew that the shower in the master bathroom was where the soaps and shampoos were (he lived here alone after all). So she had better use his bathroom to clean up. He walked back to her and she glanced at his face briefly, trying to read his expression. "I think it would be good and you'll feel much better if you took a shower. You can use the one in my room. I'll get you some fresh clothes and a towel for you. okay?" Willow just nodded and stood up to follow him. He walked into the master bath and pulled a plush towel and a loofa sponge from the small linen closet. When he turned back to Willow she was completely naked and looking curiously into the big shower stall. The girl was not in the least bit self-conscious about being naked in front of him. Dan didn't scold her for being naked as he knew she would just be frightened so he kept his eyes on the shower stall as he pointed out the features and how to operate it. Once she seemed to understand the controls he continued. "Uh, um, the hot water is fed from an underground hot spring into an insulated storage tank and our cold water comes from a tank fed by a nearby stream so you won't run out of either. There are biodegradable soaps and shampoos on the rack there. Here's a new loofa scrub brush you can use as well. I'll leave you clean clothes on the counter just inside the door. I'll get these washed immediately after your shower," he said as he bent down and picked up the clothes she'd stepped out of. Dumping the dirty clothes inside and pulling the laundry bag from the hamper he turned to leave and felt a gentle tug at his sleeve. He looked back and she was standing very close, trembling slightly, looking down but stealing quick glances at his eyes. He could see that desperate need was back in her eyes. "Willow, please take your shower. You'll be fine now. We'll talk once you are done and dressed again, okay?" he said, his voice trembling slightly. God she was so beautiful but so damaged! He could really mess her up if he wasn't careful. To Be Continued in part 2, based on a post by BurntRedstone for Literotica
Show more...
1 week ago

SteamyStories
Lurid Mythology: Psyche & Cupid - part 2
Psyche finally gets to see her lover. by luststruck96. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.   Psyche’s other sister had gotten married and she was coming to visit her. Psyche wore a cloak over her dress, careful to cover the marks scattered over her body. Psyche’s sister, Free, had become very unhappy with her life, but she relished in the fact that her beautiful and more popular sister had yet to be married. She wished that Psyche would be cursed with a barren life or a wretched husband. As Psyche poured tea for her sister, her cloak had slightly fallen away from her skin, and Free had caught a glimpse of the bites on her skin. “Psyche, leave the tea and sit down.” Psyche sat next to her sister compliantly. As Free began to untie Psyche’s cloak, Psyche tried to interfere, but her sister simply sent a narrowed look her way. As Free uncovered the marks on Psyche’s skin, Psyche finally began to feel the shame of her actions. Free pulled Psyche’s dress further down, witnessing the marks that marred her breasts. Free looked with envy as she saw how beautiful her sister was even with the bites in her skin. They almost made her more beautiful and she noticed the glow of her sister’s skin. “Are you having sex before marriage?” Her sister asked in disgust. Psyche told her sister everything. From the way she was blindfolded, to how she was hesitant, to the masculine body she felt against hers, to how he promised to be her husband. Her sister’s jealousy grew at the tale of how her sister had been thoroughly satisfied. Even without marriage, she was getting a better life than herself. A few days into marriage and Free had discovered that despite having a rich husband, her husband was far older than her. He also never cared to sate her desires, but would use her to release his own anger. She had also noticed how he would stare at other women including Psyche. There was even a time where he moaned her name while having sex with Free. Free cleared her throat. “He’s obviously a troll.” Psyche looked a little taken back. “But his voice was so tender, and he felt… I don’t think he’s a troll.” “Then why would he not let you see him. You cannot be married to someone you don’t know the identity of.” As night fell, the words of her sister echoed in Psyche’s ears, but she had a plan. She slept in a red slip dress, going to bed a little earlier as she closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. An hour later she hear the sound of ruffling clothes as she quietly grabbed the torchlight from next to her and held it up to see the man. Her hand immediately dropped as she looked at the man with wide eyes. “Cupid?” Without realizing, her eyes trailed down his naked form. The chiseled muscles that grazed his arms, his abs that led to… she moved her eyes back to his face. He was truly beautiful. His eyes were a dark blue that would put the ocean to shame. His face was rugged and angular, a beauty in on itself. She couldn’t believe she kissed those lips or touched the messy hair that laid beautifully over his head. His eyes darkened as he continued to look at her as if assessing her. “I told you not to look Psyche.” The tone of his voice darkened, not as loving as the previous nights. He approached her in a predatory manner and she moved back on the bed, but he grabbed her leg, pulling her towards him. Her dress had also pulled up to expose her thighs, and she noticed his lustful eyes immediately dart down. “Why didn’t you want me to know?” she asked with a steady voice despite her fear. Anger filled his eyes once again as he reached up to the neckline and tore the dress down the center. Psyche froze at the sudden action as she looked at him defiantly. He positioned himself between her legs, and pressed his body against hers. He tore her undergarments off as well and she shivered with the ease at which he did that. “Why?” she asked again, with more hesitancy in my voice. Without warning, he pushed his member inside of her. The force moved her up the bed but he grabbed her rear and thrust into her harder. “I came here to match you with some troll,” he started as he pushed into her again, and she felt as if she was being torn apart. “My mother hates you. Even if I felt some way for you, I couldn’t go against her words.” His thrusts turned gentler and more intentional. Despite the pain Psyche felt, she wrapped her legs around him as she felt the heat grow between them. “I had to have you because I love you,” he whispered as he kissed her lips. The kiss was gentle yet held the fire of the underworld. He knew why. As he climaxed into her, he held her against him in an embrace, not wanting to get off of her. He finally pulled out of her and rolled off of the bed. She grabbed his hand and looked up at him expectantly. “And now we will never see one another again,” Cupid said as he disappeared. Psyche cried to sleep and didn’t bothering wearing her clothes again. When Psyche told Free about the identity of her mystery man, Free was lit up with envy. She had tried to find Cupid herself and convince him to bed her instead, but this led to her immediate banishment to tortures in the underworld. The kingdom did not find out what happened to her, but her husband was in disarray, demanding for Psyche’s hand in marriage instead. As Psyche’s marriage was being discussed, she climbed over the walls of the kingdom and decided on what she needed to do. She kneeled on the ground with her head down. “Please Goddess Venus, I ask for your blessings as I have fallen in love with your son.” Venus smiled to herself. Despite her son’s failed mission, she somehow found this to be better. The princess was on her knees begging for her approval. So vulnerable. “Very well.” Psyche looked up at her in happiness, giving her a grateful smile until Venus continued. “However, I first need to punish you and then see if you are fit for my son.” Psyche hesitated, but she nodded. “I’ll do whatever it takes,” she spoke confidently. “Stand up and lay over my lap,” Venus demanded. Psyche looked at her with wide eyes before walking over to Venus. Venus envied how beautiful her eyes had looked even when they held fear. As Psyche laid over her lap, she laughed at how weak the princess looked. “I will spank you ten times and with every strike I expect you to respond with ‘thank you, my Goddess.’ Do you understand?” “Yes, my Goddess,” Psyche replied with a dry throat. Venus laughed menacingly. “I cannot spank a bottom that is covered with cloth. Pull up the dress.” Psyched slowly pulled up the dress, putting aside her pride. “The panties must go as well. Don’t act so shy. As if you haven’t seduced my son by stripping your clothes.” Venus smiled as she heard the girl choke on her tears. With every spank, the girl’s rear grew redder and sorer. On the eighth spank, Cupid had walked in to see what was happening. As he looked at Psyche, helpless and crying, he had the instant urge to comfort her, but seeing her on his mother’s lap stopped him. “Cupid, I almost didn’t see you there,” his mother spoke. Psyche looked up at him and then looked down humiliated. “I’m almost done here. You remember Psyche, don’t you?” She rubbed her rear before striking her once again. “Thank you, my Goddess.” He couldn’t help the way his member hardened at the red on his lover’s rear. He immediately felt guilty for lusting at her body while she was in pain. Before she could strike Psyche once again, Cupid left the room. Psyche braced herself with her arms as she felt at the feet of Venus. She gritted her teeth at the pain as she wore her panties again. Venus smiled. “You’ve received your punished, now for showing your worth.” Psyche stood up straight, refusing to show weakness which made Venus angrier. “One task, and if you complete it, my son is yours. Understood?” Psyche nodded, “Yes, my Goddess.” “You must go see Persephone and retrieve her orb of beauty from the underworld.” Psyche shivered, knowing the task to be near impossible, but she held onto the small glimmer of hope of being able to be with her Cupid. As Psyche began to ask other deities on entry into the underworld, Cupid had heard news of his mother’s task for Psyche. He knew he had to save her. Psyche found Persephone in the female chambers. She knew this would be her only chance to see her without Hades . “Goddess Persephone,” she spoke. The Goddess was beautiful in a subtle way and seemed too innocent for the underworld. “My name is Psyche. Goddess Venus sent me on one of my task to retrieve your orb of beauty.” “What is this for?” she asked, suspiciously. Psyche hesitated for a moment before speaking. “To be truthful, her son and I wish to marry one another but she is against the marriage. To win her blessings, I must complete this task.” “I wish to help you,” she said, gently. “I always wished to marry a man I loved, but you need to leave before Hades comes.” Before Psyche could argue, Persephone began to usher her out. “Persephone,” a voice boomed at the entrance of the room and they both turned to see Hades . He was larger than Cupid with scars running down his body. He was menacing in every single way, a complete contrast to his wife, Persephone. His gaze immediately shifted towards Pysche before running down the length of her body. Persephone gave the young girl a pitiful look before looking down submissively. “Persephone, on your knees,” he spoke while looking at Psyche lecherously. Psyche looked down to see Persephone kneel in front of him before unwrapping his member and taking it in her mouth. He fisted her hair around his hands and pushed himself further inside of her. “Girl, come closer.” Psyche dragged her feet forward before Hades wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her into his side. Her eyes were wide as she looked at him fearfully. His thumb brushed her bottom lip before pushing a strand of hair behind her ear. “Your name?” “Psyche,” she whispered. “Louder,” he yelled. “Psyche,” she said louder this time, her heart beating with fear. “Psyche,” he said huskily as he traced his knuckles down her face and down her neck before groping her breast. Psyche instinctively pushed his hand off of her. He slapped her across the face causing her to fall to the floor. Hades pushed Persephone off of him before straddling Psyche’s waist. He began to pull the hem of her dress up when Psyche once again pushed his hand away. He growled as he pinned her arms above her head. He leaned forward to unbutton her dress, but the door suddenly crashed down. “Stop,” the man at the door said. Psyche closed her eyes fearfully as Hades was still on top of her. “I’ll see you later,” Hades told the man before unbuttoning another one of her buttons. “I want to cash in my favour.” Psyche opened her eyes at the sound of Cupid’s voice at the door. She immediately smiled despite the position she was in. “If you give her to me, I’ll cash in the favour.” Hades looked down at Psyche with a lustful look before releasing her and standing up. “Leave before I change my mind.” Psyche immediately stood, not caring for the unbuttoned part of her dress before rushing to Cupid. Cupid held onto Psyche’s waist before transporting the two of them to heaven. Psyche hugged Cupid tightly, burying her face in his bare chest. He smiled as he held her by the waist, firmly against him as if she’d disappear if he let go. As they pulled away, he pulled her in again for a kiss. His hand pushed up the back of her thigh, pulling her thighs up. She instinctively wrapped her thighs around him, as he lifted her up by the rear. They kissed passionately, entwined in each other’s arms. “Psyche,” he moaned. Psyche pulled away smiling before looking around. “Where are we?” “My room,” Cupid said darkly as he looked down at her opened dress. Her cleavage enticed him as he pushed his tongue into the valley of her breasts, grabbing them into his hands. “Cupid.” Psyche pushed against his chest, still lifted off the ground. “We need to solve this problem first.” “I want to be with you forever,” Cupid said. Cupid had gone to Zeus, begging to be wed to Psyche. This involved her becoming immortal, so they could be together forever. After the wedding, the two could not keep their hands from one another. Cupid pulled Psyche in for another kiss. “This was the dress you were wearing the night I first touched you,” he said breathlessly against her lips. “I can’t wait for you to take it off of me again.” by luststruck96 for Literotica .
Show more...
1 week ago

SteamyStories
Lurid Mythology: Psyche and Cupid - part 1
Cupid discovers Psyche’s beauty.by luststruck96. Listen to the ► podcast at Steamy Stories. Psyche wore a black peasant dress that fell just above her knees and threw on a black cloak to hide her face to conceal her identity. As she expertly climbed the castle walls to leave, she made sure to keep quiet as to not awaken any of the guards. If they were to find her escaping, she would be chained to her room. The king had forbidden his three daughters from leaving the confines of the kingdom as an attempt to keep their beauty pure. The three sisters who had previously been able to roam the kingdom were now kept in the dark with the exception of making marriage alliances. Her eldest sister had been married off and her other sister’s marriage had already been fixed, but as the youngest Psyche’s hand was the next to be given away. Her beauty was known across the kingdoms and the talk of who would get to wed the rare beauty was growing despite the kingdom’s people not having seen her in recent years. Psyche was stubborn and curious for a princess which led her to leaving the castle in order to roam the markets at night. It was her only salvage from the lack of liberation in her life. As Psyche walked along the market with her head down, she witnessed the empty streets and the very few people who were left, closing their shops or attending their last customers. Her hand went to trace an apple that sat on the stand. It stood out from the other dull apples that were marked with spots that indicated their decay. The apple was a bright red with a shiny surface that seemed natural. As she admired the apple, a hand clasped her tiny one. “You touch the apple, you buy it,” she heard the man speak. She resisted from looking at the man in order to continue to conceal her face as his hand still held hers. “I apologize kind sir, but I haven’t got money with me at the moment, but I promise to bring you your money tomorrow.” As he let go of her hand, she could hear the man’s footsteps approach her as he walked around the stand to stand in front of her. Her held her hand in a firmer grasp this time, slightly pulling her forward. “What guarantee do I have for that?” Before she could speak, his other arm circled her tiny waist and pulled her against him. “Maybe if I take something of yours, your debt will be paid.” He moved his hand to untie the cloak that masked her identity. Despite her attempt to move his hand, he had succeeded in removing her cloak, leaving her in her black dress with her face exposed. “Princess,” he whispered in excitement. I moved my eyes up as I glared at him, challenging him further. “You’ve definitely blossomed over the years,” he said as his gaze dropped over her bosoms. He began to trace a hand down her bare arm as he held tightly onto her upper arm. He held her tightly against him as she whimpered in fear, cowering back as his hand moved to squeeze her rear. She pushed harder after that, but nothing seemed to dislodge him. As he leaned forward to kiss her, someone had pushed him off of her. She looked towards the older gentleman and bowed in gratitude. He simply nodded before chasing the man away. An older woman approached my side. “Are you Princess Psyche?” I nodded. “You’ve grown to be so beautiful. I don’t even think the Gods have such beauty in heaven.” I blushed at her words. News of the encounter had spread across the kingdom, which led to the king being pressured into showing the princesses to the kingdom once again. Despite the inhumanly beauty of all three of his daughters, Psyche’s beauty received the most praise. At one point, everyone had begun to pray to Psyche and suffocated her with offerings of all sorts, abandoning their previous ways of bowing to Goddess Venus. The majority of people looked at Psyche with admiration, the younger men looked at her with lust, and the younger women looked at with her with jealousy, including her sisters. When news of Psyche’s admiration reached the heavens, Venus had been furious. She had called her son Cupid in order to find a stop to the disrespect that had bestowed her. “Cupid, my loving son, you wish you mother happiness, don’t you?” Cupid nodded. “Have you heard of a princess named Psyche?” “I haven’t, mother. I have been busy with my training lately. Has another war begun on Earth?” Cupid’s training had been watched over by Zeus himself, and over the last few weeks, his muscled body had grown to be even more impressive. He still towered over most of the Gods at 6 foot 5, and his looks had made him the desire of every woman. His mother planned to use her son’s ignorance to her advantage. “She is a wretched woman on Earth who has swayed the people on Earth into worshipping her. In order to put a stop to her whims, you must make a true monster fall in love with her, so she is wed to the ugliest man the Earth has seen.” Her son nodded dutifully before making his way to the kingdom. He had brought a troll with him from the underworld, sure to please his mother with his loyalty. He teleported himself to the place of Psyche before bringing the troll in order to ensure she was alone. The strike of an arrow would only make the person fall for the first person they set sight on, so if there were others, the plan can go into flames. As he was teleported into her bath area, he hid behind a pillar and witnessed the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. Her eyes were the colour of a pool of honey, enchanting him further. Her soft lips were shaped like the bow strapped around his shoulders. He had never seen lips so pink and so innocent, yet so luscious that they made a God like Cupid weak. The long brown tresses of her hair, flowed in waves that the rivers would envy, falling below the line of the water. Her womanly curves were only covered by the thin white material that concealed the expanse of her bosom, but it was clear that she was well endowed in that area. Cupid ached to see further down, but the water had blocked his view. Cupid stood there astonished as if he himself had been struck by an arrow. His heart beat faster for her and the hardness that developed between his legs was unmistakably a result of the beauty that clouded his vision. He knew he would have to disobey his mother’s words for the first time. Cupid can’t resist touching Psyche. Cupid found Psyche to not be the cruel monster his mother described her to be, but she was a mere victim of her own beauty. He couldn’t help himself as the night crept in, he had to see her again. He teleported himself to her bedroom and watched from her door as she tossed in her sleep. The hem of the white slip dress she wore had fallen up her thighs, and Cupid felt himself grow hungry at the thought of having those silky thighs wrapped around him. Her bosoms completely filled the slip and threatened to fall out of the lace neckline. As seductive as her body was, her face looked serene as she slept in bliss. Cupid felt the strain of his pants and couldn’t hold back at the sight of Psyche’s sleeping form. He picked up a silk fabric that he found to be her panties and tied it around her eyes. With Psyche still asleep, he removed the boxers he wore as he stepped towards her in a predatory manner. As he lay on top of her, careful not to crush her fragile form with his muscled body, he traced a hand up her bare thigh, moving her slip up her leg. He swallowed at the sight of her black lace panties. He looked back up to the calmness of her face, his eyes finding their way to his lips. He leaned down, enjoying her scent that consumed in. He began to passionately kiss her lips when he found her kissing back. The softness of her lips completely melding with his. Enjoying her pleasure, he placed a hand on her large bosom, squeezing slightly. Psyche began to squirm under him, finally having woken up. As she opened her eyes, she was met with darkness and fear began to consume her. Her fists began to pound on Cupid’s chest which she noticed to be very muscled, but her futile attempts just made Cupid laugh. He grabbed both her wrists in one hand and pinned them above her head. For a moment, Cupid sat back and watched the beautiful woman that laid under him, completely for him to explore. “Help!” she screamed, hoping to attract any of the castle guards. Cupid snapped his fingers to soundproof the room and lock the doors. He kissed her lips once again, but she turned her head to the side and began to scream again. “Scream louder,” he challenged. “I’ve made sure they can’t hear you.” She began to scream louder as his lips attacked her neck, teeth nipping the soft skin. Realizing her attempts to be rendered useless, she spoke, “Why are you doing this? Who are you?” Cupid’s member grew harder at her angelic voice. “You’re unmarried, so I thought I’d teach you some wifely duties,” he responded, kissing her delicate lips again, holding her jaw to keep her in place. Psyche found her heart hammering in her chest in fear of what this stranger would do. From the feeling of his body on hers she could feel that he was very muscular and could easily hurt her if he wanted. She still remained passive despite the hand on her face that urged her to respond to his advances. His hand moved down her neck, but his lips were insistent, biting on her bottom lip. She still kept her mouth shut, too stubborn to accept her fate. As his hand moved further down her body and reached her bosom, she felt the gentle squeeze on her sensitive breast, causing her to gasp. Finding the opportunity, Cupid plunged his tongue in her mouth, exploring every corner as if swallowing her mouth in his. His hand moved further down to her hip towards which he thrust his hips into. At this point it was clear to Psyche that he was as naked as the day he was born. For some reason she found her hips meeting his in a primal desire that caused wetness to pool between her legs. Whether it was the feeling of knowing her clothed body had driven this stranger to become as hard as he was or if it was feeling the masculine body against her feminine curves, she felt a guilty pleasure with his touch. As a prideful princess she still attempted to dislodge his hands. She caught the hand that was pulling the end of her dress. She knew the black lace panties she wore were on display to him, but she kept her hand on his. Cupid was driven to further lust as he saw her thighs quiver in anticipation under him. The black lace against her pure skin was a sight that surpassed any heaven he had seen. When her hand caught his, he froze. As if he had been struck by an arrow for the second time, his heart raced. She didn’t push his hand off or try to fight him, but her hand just held his as it rested on her upper thigh. His hand ascended further, cupping the curve of her rear. Psyche released a shaky breath when she felt his touch, a breath she didn’t know she was holding. Her hand squeezed his further and in turn, he squeezed the flesh he was holding. He looked at her heaving breasts and decided that she wanted this as much as him. She craved his flesh as he craved hers. Under her dress, his hand made its ascent up her back before groping her left breast with his right hand, appreciated how it filled the entirety of his large hands. Her back arched to fill his hand and she released a soft moan. He groaned into her neck as he kissed and sucked on the soft flesh. “Psyche,” he whispered into her neck. The sound of her name coming from his mouth acted as a cold shock that reminded him of why he was sent to meet this beauty in the first place. He left one last kiss on her lips, pulling on her bottom lip as his body departed from hers. He leaned in to whisper in her ear. “Remove the blindfold only after 10 seconds.” His teeth grazed her earlobe before getting off of her. He stood for a couple of seconds, admiring how she looked. The blush that formed on her chest put the heaven’s roses to shame. The way her dress was pulled up reminded him of the flesh he had touched just moments ago. A true beauty, he thought as he wore his clothes before transporting himself to the heavens. After a few more seconds, Psyche sat up and removed the blindfold around her face before noticing they were her panties. She blushed at the thought of him having picked them up to fashion into a blindfold. Her finger traced her lips, noticing how they were swollen from their passionate attack. She pulled her dress down as she slept with the uncomfortable heat between her legs. Cupid convinces Psyche to submit to him. During the day Cupid had avoided Venus like one would avoid the underworld. His thoughts always turned back to Psyche, and every time he thought about her writhing body under him, he had to relieve himself with his own hands. Seeing that night had fallen upon the kingdom once again, he decided to pay Psyche another visit. He did not find her in bed this time, but he heard the sound of water running in her private bath. He hardened once again imagining her gentle hands running over her curves as water kissed the length of her body. He decided to enter the private bath quietly to not alarm her of his arrival. He turned off the lights, leaving them in the dark. Psyche feared the sudden darkness as she grabbed the towel from next to her bath and wrapped it around her naked form. She tried to feel around in order to get to her clothes before she could leave and ask the maids what was wrong with the lights. Arms suddenly grabbed her waist from behind, and the body pressed against her undoubtedly belonged to the stranger of the previous night. Before she could turn to try to see his face, he tied a cloth around her eyes. He pulled her back to him firmly and leaned down to whisper in her ear, “Let’s get you dried off.” Cupid carried the princess in his arms effortlessly. As they stepped into the light of her bedroom, he found himself enjoying the pink of her towel against her honey skin. He dropped her gently on the bed, and noticed that she whimpered slightly, but made no move to escape. He stripped naked before scrambling on top of her. He kissed her lips with more passion than Psyche had remembered, which she did not know was due to the pent-up lust from missing her body all day. Unconsciously Psyche began kissing back, her lips melding with his. His lips moved down to her neck, stopping at the marks he had left from the previous night. “My marks suit you,” he murmured against her skin. She hummed in response, not able to come up with coherent words. His lips moved further down to the swells of her breasts, catching the water drops on her skin with his tongue. She shivered at the sensation as he sucked the skin that felt so intimate. As his hands moved to her towel and began to pull, she tensed up and held her towel tightly against her. “Please,” she whispered desperately. All Cupid heard was the lust in her voice and the battle she had between her honour and her desire. Despite her efforts, he easily ripped the towel off of her. As the cold skin hit her wet skin she immediately attempted to cover up, placing an arm around her bosoms and her hairless sex. Cupid growled as he pinned her arms to her sides. His hand brushed her nipple that hardened under his touch, making her whimper. He squeezed her other nipple into the same form. “You do not hide your body from me,” he spoke against the flesh of her bosom. His voice was unrecognizable, even to himself. Psyche felt the wetness pool between her legs at his husky dominance. Cupid’s lips latched on to her nipple, biting down, causing her to scream. He then began to suck it to cool the pain. Psyche bit down on her lip to hide a moan, but couldn’t help herself when his tongue swirled around her hardened pebble. The water drops that coated her breasts were completely replaced with the wetness of his lips. As her moans grew more eager, Cupid grew more lustful, his eyes darkening. He kissed her lips once again as he entered a finger in her. He felt resistance at the intrusion of his long fingers, but he pushed through, aided by the wetness he found. Her legs wrapped around him, and he remembered how he had longed for those silky thighs to squeeze his body against her. As a second finger had entered her, Psyche had begun panting while Cupid’s lips moved over every inch of her neck. With the three fingers that were now inside of her, Cupid felt Psyche’s sex squeeze his fingers. “Oh,” she cried as she came all over her fingers. He sucked on his fingers, savouring the taste of her sweetness. Psyche had fallen on her back, and her breasts were still heaving from her climax. As Cupid grabbed Psyche’s hand gently and wrapped it over his member, Psyche pulled away. Cupid once again placed Psyche’s hand over him in a firmer grasp as he savoured her delicate touch. “I can’t wait to be inside of you.” Despite Psyche’s naivety, she fully knew what he was implying and began to shake her head as she grew apprehensive. “It won’t fit,” she whispered in fear. “We’re not married,” she added quietly in the end. It was a thought that passed through her head the night before, but she succumbed to his charms. However, she knew if this were to happen, she wouldn’t be able to marry anyone else. He leaned down to kiss her once again, and she kissed him back, tentatively wrapping her arms around his neck and touching the softness of his hair. He pulled back, both of their bodies entangled in one another, as he murmured against her lips, “I’ll be your husband.” He kissed her breast. “I’ll be the only one to kiss you like this.” His hand travelled up her thigh and both thighs around his waist before squeezing her rear. “I’ll be the only man to touch you like this.” His hands moved down and clamped over her sex. “I’ll be the only one to have you down here.” Psyche gulped, and caught in the heat of her feelings, she nodded. He grasped her chin. “Don’t just nod. Tell me what is it you want.” He caught a nipple between his lips, tugging on it slightly as he cupped her breast. Psyche sighed as her hands roamed the muscles on his back. “Please,” she whimpered. “Please what?” He asked, pulling away from her. His eyes turned dark as he felt her gentle touch. “Please make love to me.” Cupid did not have to be told twice. He thrust himself into her as Psyche screamed. His eyes softened as he remembered humans were not made for the pain that a God’s member could cause. He kissed her lips as he slowly moved in and out of her, closing his eyes in the feeling of how she clamped tightly around him. As he found her arching her back and bringing her hips up to his, he thrust into her faster, still holding back knowing that it was her first time. He ached for her as he felt how he was stretching her on the inside. She clutched onto his shoulders, allowing him to feel her nipples graze his bare chest. Her thighs tightened around him in a deadly grip as his fingers dug into the flesh of her rear. The bed shook from underneath them despite the sturdy construction. The sound of the squeaking bed was overpowered by their moans and the sound of the skin connecting. Psyche heard the man’s breaths become more sporadic and Cupid noticed that Psyche’s back was arched back. As Cupid thrust into Psyche one last time he came into her, filling her womb. He stayed within her, the two of them not making an attempt to untangle from each other. After a couple of moments, Cupid rolled off of Psyche and began to put on his clothes. “Can I see you?” He heard the soft voice from behind him. She sat up and he appreciated the beauty he was just inside. Her hair was untouched and angelic. Her neck was freckled with bites as were her breasts. The marks of his hands were imprinted on her thighs. He could see the blood of her virginity on the white sheets and the cum that flowed out of her sex. She was every bit more beautiful after he had thoroughly left his mark on her. “If you see me, I cannot be your husband. I’ll come tomorrow and we will make love again, but you cannot see me, Psyche.” He left without a word as Psyche collapsed on her bed wishing to see the mystery man who had thoroughly ravaged her. To be continued. by luststruck96 for Literotica .
Show more...
1 week ago

SteamyStories
Older Women: Part 3
Older Women: Part 2 My hot teacher fantasy. A 3-part series. By Androgynous other. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. I got a temp job a few months later with a firm near to my old college and I still popped in to see Amy for lunch and the occasional meal, and I started to date more seriously. I'd had a few girlfriends, nothing that ever reached the 'serious relationship' status. Other Ladies. I moved back home and got into the same rut. Nothing long term but I made sure that I did what Amy told me and gave more than I got. I got some of my dates into bed, and I always tried to give them an orgasm, several if they'd let me, but nothing serious; or that lasted over a few months. Three years on and I'd just broken up with the last one without even noticing; she'd gone on holiday to the Mediterranean with some mates and never contacted me again after that. She came to my place the first morning back while I was at work, took the few things she'd left there and that was that. Unfriended and locked out on Facebook, never answered my texts, end of story. She'd been the girl that wanted to 'be in a relationship' and sex was only as small part of it. Right up to the point that we started to make love. From our first night in bed and the crazy morning after, she became a sex beast overnight. I was the first bloke to go down on her it seems, and she was dead against it at first. But we'd done a couple of bottles of wine over dinner, and she got daring. To get us past the whole 'dirty' concept, we stripped naked and jumped in the shower and we just played with each other; the excess of wine meant she let me run wet hands across her cunt, I found her clit and stroked it working her to high anxiety, then slipped wet fingers inside her and scrubbed her G-spot. She came, she cried, right there in the shower, pulling my face into her cunt and grinding herself against me, like some kind of porn star. I was her first on many things it seemed. Not the first shag but the first person to make her come. She then had me repeat the procedure - often. In bed we fucked and sucked, almost non-stop. I would wake up in the night to find her pumping my cock to erection, then climb across me and bounce us both to orgasm. She read the 'Fifty Shades' trilogy that she left at my house so her parents wouldn't find them, and soon I was pulling on the pony tail she started to wear and smacking her fine arse as I took her on her hands and knees. Seems that in the Med she just got worse, and pissed with her mates she met someone that apparently was much more in to her than I was. In fact my best mate's girlfriend told me that the new bloke had gotten into her on the first night of her holiday, in the car park of the hotel complex to be exact. I felt a bit slighted and somewhat lonely for a few weeks, but not like I was going to weep about it or anything. A month or so later I went off on a guys stag weekend for that best mate, and we spent the weekend in the country, driving quad bikes on the Saturday morning, trap shooting in the afternoon, a huge piss-up in the evening, followed by a rather hung-over paintball session Sunday morning, and a hysterical drag hunt with the hen party in the afternoon, trying hard to stay on horses that almost none of us were used to riding, that didn't want to behave and wanted to jump over low fences and for us to fall off them. Miss White. As we trotted across the countryside on rather uncomfortable saddles I saw a face I thought I recognized, and it wasn't until the barbecue of fantastic steaks, farm sausages and burgers served to us in whole baguettes that I looked across the marquee we were in and I finally remembered where I knew her from. It was Miss White, class tutor of my final year at secondary school. Okay, I'm a bloke right; I should have looked longer at her face, but my eyes went straight at the body of the hottest girl in the place in tight jeans and a linen shirt half buttoned over a tailored vest top that showed a narrow waist and perfect stomach, a fantastic bosom with a fine cleavage, and hips in perfect proportion was an arse to match. I appreciated that great rack I'd only ever seen swamped in suit jackets and baggy white shapeless blouses. Back in the day, Miss White was a bit of a hard arse and extremely tough on her classes. With the benefit of hindsight she was, in the scheme of things, an extremely young teacher, and the secondary school I was at ten years back was a tough place for a twenty three year old straight out of education herself. "Fit as fuck isn't she," said my mate the groom snapping me out of my reverie. "That's Jo, Melanie's cousin, but they're close like sisters, even though she's a bit older. She's a school teacher, she can teach me whenever she feels like it." "She did teach me," I said, sipping at my umpteenth bottle of beer from that weekend, "and I swear she never looked like that when she taught me history and sociology in my last year." "You lucky bastard," he grinned, "do I have the greatest idea!" "Dave!" I shouted after him as he backed away from me. "Mellie!" he called across the room, "minor change of plan;" I called after him again but was ignored, so not wanting the same response from some of my other mates who were also groomsmen or ushers and the like I went back to the barbecue for more steak. What I didn't notice was Jo White looking across the room at me, her cousin Melanie telling her that the fine looking guy she had been making eyes at across the room from her was a guy that worked on the same contract as her Fianc - his mate Terry. Two weeks later, we were all sat around the large church at the rehearsal running through what we'd have to do on the following Saturday morning, and stood across the pews from me was Miss White - Jo - now wearing the usual loose blouse with her working clothes that I was used to. "It is Terry isn't it?" I turned around, "Yes," I said, smiling and offering my hand, "I noticed you at the hen and stag weekend and didn't want to embarrass you." "You wouldn't have embarrassed me," she said squeezing my hand. "Yeah, Okay," I grinned, "Perhaps I didn't want to embarrass me!" I grinned, "Don't forget, I was surrounded by my piss-taking mates, all the worse for Dave and Mel's free booze." "Okay, I'll give you that, but I noticed you at the barbeque and thought I recognized you; I had to ask Mellie who you were and as soon as she said Terry White it all came flooding back." Before we could chat more, the priest and the father of the bride called us all to attention, and we took our places. Me at the front of the church to one side of the aisle with the other groomsmen. Then the bride and her father came up the aisle followed by the various bridesmaids. I noticed that Jo was level with me. I guessed that meant that I would be the one to escort her back down the aisle after the service. Sweet. We headed to the nearby pub restaurant almost next door for a drink and a something to eat. It was hardly the fully fledged 'rehearsal dinner' you see on American sitcoms but more of a burger and a cold drink kind of thing. It seemed that most of the other groomsmen were either boyfriends or had 'buddied up' to the maids they would be escorting, I did likewise and we chatted. It turned out she was single, and just eight years older than me. She asked me about my love life, and I saw that despite the fact I was now in my late twenties, she was still maintaining just the tiniest bit of a professional detachment and holding on to her position of superiority she'd had more than ten years previously. Okay, she probably just wanted me to know that she wasn't interested in me, but I kind of got the feeling she was talking down to me. Fine, but I was minded to point out to my former school teacher that I had graduated from Brunel with a First in Engineering, to which I had added a Master's degree in hydro engineering the previous year. While I was impressed she was a teacher, I was probably as well qualified as her, if not slightly better. I knew from reading the jobs pages in the Guardian Newspaper that I was at least 15K a year better off than her. We all said goodbye; promising to look after our prospective bride and groom for the three days until the wedding celebration. I pecked Mel on the cheek, then for reasons I'll never understand Jo, before shaking hands with Mel's father. Like a scene from 'Four Weddings and a Funeral' there were six guys all trying to get the groom sorted before our meeting at the adjacent Wetherspoons for our celebratory full English breakfast. It was great, and the sun shone on us all and we managed not to get any food stains on our morning suits. We arrived at the church in fine form, all laughing with just enough buzz for the day's events. We were pushed around by the photographer into various fun poses before we were ordered into the church and the places we'd rehearsed the previous week. Dave looked nervous and as instructed by the vicar looked to his front. From my place across from the altar I could look down the aisle and see his gorgeous bride to be on her proud father's arm, followed by her five bridesmaids, then I saw Jo, dressed in a pale cream off the shoulder dress that complimented the bride's dress brilliantly. For some reason she took my breath away, her make-up was simple but splendid, her hair was pulled up and away from her face matching the other bridesmaids, and it was all I could do to tear my eyes away from her to look at the bride. The service started and I stood opposite and slightly to one side of Jo, stealing the occasional look at her, at one stage I noticed that she was stealing looks at me - when our eyes met, I saw that she flushed bright red and dropped her eyes with an embarrassed smile. While everyone else was singing 'Love divine, all love's excelling' I looked up from my order of service and looked across at Jo. "Wow;" I mouthed across to her silently, "you look fantastic;" She flushed red again and mouthed a silent, "Thank you," back to me hiding her blushes behind her order of service. The hymn finished and we all made our way to the vestry where registers and certificates were signed. Finally, the vicar stepped out and announced, "Ladies and Gentlemen, please welcome Mr. and Mrs. Price!" and the organist played the wedding march and off we went, Mel's father holding the hand of his tiny granddaughter while the rest of us took the arm of the person we'd been stood adjacent to. Still holding her flowers, Jo gently put her hand onto the crook of my elbow and we slowly made our way back down the aisle and out of the church, stopping for photos of course and finally followed out by the rest of the guests. "Wasn't that lovely," whispered Jo to me with a big grin. "Really nice," I said genuinely, "but then Dave and Mel are a lovely couple." "Aw," said Jo, "you a bit of a softie for all this then Terry?" "I suppose I am a bit," I said, "Let's face it, we all want something like this don't we." "Do we?" said Jo looking up at me. "Yeah right Miss White, I saw your face through that whole service and if you so much as suggest that you weren't carried along by the whole thing, I may have to call you a liar!" She giggled and hid her face behind her flowers, as we came out of the church into the glorious sunshine. There were lots of handshakes and kisses and congratulations, and before long we were being moved around by the photographer. After the bride and groom photos there was a demand that each pair of groomsmen and bridesmaids had a picture so I found myself with my arm around Jo, while she gazed smilingly up into my face, under the instructions of the photographer. I noticed that Mel was particularly evident during this picture along with other friends of both of us. That photo took some time because we both kept laughing. By this stage, it had become common knowledge that Jo had been my teacher at School and we were ribbed gently by our acquaintances, but soon we were on our way to the hotel to make room for the next wedding that was soon to leave the church. At the wedding reception I found I was sat next to Jo, just across from the bride and groom. The food arrived and the wines. Then it was speeches, and the best man made a toast to the bridesmaids, and one especially for Jo, pointing out that she was a school teacher and taking one of her former pupils to one side to make sure he behaved. Her family all giggled and my mates laughed and pointed. We both blushed, and Mel grinned and waved at her cousin. The meal finished, it was time for the first dance and Dave and Mel took to the floor. Next the groomsmen and the bridesmaids. I stood and held my hand out to Jo and she stood. I pulled her close and she reciprocated holding me close and we moved slowly to Mel's favorite love song, 'Wonderful tonight' by Eric Clapton. After a few moments Jo was resting her head on my shoulder. At the end of that song, a second equally slushy one came on and the rest of the guests were invited to join in. After that one the music speeded up somewhat and most of us took to our seats. Most of the ladies disappeared to change out of their long dresses, and Mel was one of the first back, looking gorgeous as you would expect a bride to look on her wedding day. She was soon joined by my mate, her new husband Dave. "Terry Darling," she kissed me on the cheek, "Thank you so much for putting up with the Mickey taking and still looking after Jo for us." She looked back over her shoulder turned back to me and began to whisper, "She won't admit it but I think she has a bit of a thing for you; asked about you at the stag and hen after she saw you checking her out, think she was rather put out that you didn't come and talk to her. She never stops asking things about you, seemed most pleased when I said you'd recently broken up with that slapper friend of mine." "Keeps asking me stuff mate," said Dave, "only this morning she asked if you 'really' didn't have someone coming this evening." "Really?" I said, "I wasn't getting that impression." "You wait," whispered Mel, "I told her you have a thing for cleavages, curves, short skirts and long legs; if you remember her from school you'll know that she doesn't like to show off the curves and the lady lumps. She had to learn to walk in heels for today and, Oh yes, and I told her your favorite color is green - not a color she likes by the way; why don't we see what she comes down; Ah, now will you just look;" I turned round; with one hand on her hip and the other on the handrail she was carefully walking down stairs; shit but she looked fucking hot. She was wearing a tight, plunging, form fitting dress in dark green that fitted her every curve, and the heels she wore made her legs look twice as long. She stalked across to the three of us. "Evening Mel," she kissed her cousins cheek and looked me up and down. "Looking good Jo," Mel said. "Feeling' good Mel." Jo looked at me again. "Ah," breathed Mel, "My work here is done, almost;" and grinning walked with Dave, to circulate with more of the guests. "Can I get you a drink, Jo?" I asked. "Champagne," she said, adding, "please." I made for the bar and got two glasses bringing them over, by the time I got back another groomsman had taken her away to dance, and why not; she looked fucking devastating. Ah well, perhaps not. The dancing continued and I danced with some more girls, including Mel. "Every time you dance with another girl, Jo makes evil eyes at them; Terry," she said turning us slightly and she waved at Jo stood at the bar talking to family, "She is so into you, mate!" She gave me a little shake. "I'm not convinced," I said, "at the rehearsal she was talking to me like I was just out of 10th year." "That's just Jo," she said shaking me again, "she's a bit defensive; she's a hot girl working in a school with over 400 boys going through puberty;" "Of which I was one;" "Of which you were one, I'll admit. I've never seen her like this over a bloke Terry; she talks about you, which is more than she's done over any man I've known about fifteen years. Come on," said Mel, walking me to her. "I think it's just a crush," I said looking across to where she was leaning against the bar with two blokes either side. "Crush or not, go and fucking dance with; aww shit." One of the four suitors whisked her away again. "You see?" I said, "Surely she would head in my direction if she was so into me?" "Oh!" snarled Mel, "I should knock your bloody heads together!" Mel walked me across and introduced me to Jo's parents in the meantime. "This is Terry," she said in an overloud voice, "he was looking after Jo, today." We discussed that she'd once taught me sociology and history and her parents asked what kind of teacher she was as they'd never met one of her pupils before. I of course said she was still my favorite teacher, especially as I'd walked down the aisle with her that day. Her father mumbled something to his wife like 'about time someone did,' and Mel kissed his cheek. All of the groomsmen and bridesmaids were called together for Mel and Dave's leaving for their honeymoon and it was very nice, and we formed an arch for them to walk along with a final smattering of confetti. When Dave and Mel stopped where I stood with Jo, Mel leaned across and kissed me. "If you don't do something about Jo, Terence; so help me, I'll fucking kill you!" With that she hugged me, adding, "Trust me Darling, she's perfect for you," and they left for a fortnight in Mauritius. Once they had gone, I managed to get a dance with Jo. She was quite pissed and had headed straight for me now. Someone wasn't trying to orchestrate it. "So come on then Miss White," I said, "how come a woman as gorgeous as you is still single?" "Fucking men," she said leaning back to look me in the face and then around at all of the single guys and the not so single ones that had been letching over her all night. "I work in a school with 300 fucking pubescent boys who all seem to have a crush on me; 500 hormonal girls, none of whom I can be friends with in case they fall in love with me, two dozen fucking male teachers or half a dozen male governors who are convinced I'm a fucking dyke or are trying to stare down my blouse or up my dress, while their female equivalents think I'm a bull dyke or might be after their husbands - why do you fucking think," she slurred, "yeah, fucking men." "We aren't all the same, Jo;" I said. "Although in that dress, I can't say I blame anyone for wanting to check out your body, you're gorgeous." "You wanting to fuck Miss White as well; are you?" "Honestly? I smiled gently rubbing up and down her spine, "I wouldn't object, but really my thought was actually how I could get the gorgeous woman I'm dancing with to go out with me once all of this has settled and before she goes back to work in September." "Going out with a pupil?" she giggled pushing herself against me, "surely that's unethical?" "A pupil?" I grinned, "that was over ten years ago Miss, so you'll have to do better than that." "Well," she grinned and got a bit more girly, "perhaps it's just I have a bit of an issue with younger men." "Really, Mel said;" "You shouldn't go listening to everything my soppy cousin says about me," she butted in quickly and defensively, "certainly not on her wedding day. I don't see why you aren't after sleeping with one of these gorgeous young things you've been dancing with tonight." "Jo," I said gently caressing her with my hands, "I haven't seen you since I walked out of your undoubtedly fine school some ten and a bit years ago. I first saw you three weeks ago looking drop dead gorgeous in tight jeans and a T-shirt, and I haven't been able to get you out of my head. Of course I want to go out with you." "So, 'boy'," she said, "are you going to take me to bed or what?" "What?" "Take me to bed, boy." She snarled. "Are you sure?" I said, she was well pissed drunk, after all. "Definitely! Had it on my mind for weeks." "Oh well, that sounds like a lovely idea, my place or yours." "Mine," she said putting her arms around my neck, "your mates' rooms are adjacent to yours, and I'd rather they didn't come in to see what's going on. Wait for five minutes, room 7, bring wine, I've got the condoms." she reached up and kissed me, again it was obvious that she was quite pissed. She walked away swinging her hips in the same way she had when we met on the stag and hen; and I was equally impressed. Against my better judgement, I got a bottle of a light fruity white wine I was a fan of and slipped it into my jacket, she was reasonably drunk anyway. Fortunately for me, most of my mates were extremely pissed and didn't notice me wandering off five minutes after the woman I'd spent much of the day with. I found room 7 and knocked gently on the door, no response. I knocked again slightly louder and figured that she must have passed out on the bed. I thought about what I should do and of missed opportunities. As I stood there contemplating my next move, a member of the night staff walked past and saw my dilemma, and figured it wrong. "Lost your key as well love?" she said, giving me a slightly angry, 'why do we bother giving you piss-heads keycards'. "What's the name on the register love?" "White," I said now adopting the 'pissed but trying not to look it' approach and after all, my name actually is White as well. "Do you have some I D, love?" she asked, and I flipped out my wallet with my driving license to prove it. She took out an iPad Mini and looked up names. She flapped her master key through the reader and the door clunked and swung open slightly. "You have a good evening Mr. White," she said and walked away. I walked in the room and saw Jo collapsed back on to the bed, her stretchy green dress, stretched over her head and across her arms. She was wearing pantyhose over tiny knickers. I figured the least I could do was make her comfortable, so I removed her dress, finding the pretty bra that was responsible for her great shape and the cleavage she'd displayed, according to Mel, for my benefit. I pulled the dress over her head, then looked at the fantastic body before me. Shit, trust me to be honorable tonight. I took off the pantyhose, and the bra, catching an extended look at her fantastic tits. Finally I slipped her into a T-shirt I found on top of her bag. I moved her to the middle of the bed and turned her to her side just in case she threw up and got ready to leave and head back to my room. I left the bottle of wine, and a note; "Jo, Figured you weren't really in the mood, so have just put you to bed and trust me, it wasn't half as much fun as undressing you sober would have been. I'm in room 17, call me if you fancy a swim before breakfast. Regards Terry." Morning Light. My room phone went off at a shade before seven thirty. "Terry?" "Good morning Jo," I said, "you feeling better?" "Much," she said, "listen, I err; I just found your note and I wanted to thank you for putting me to bed last night." "You're most welcome," I said, "and I hope that you have a better view of my intentions now." "I do, and I've ordered breakfast for two, by way of a thank you, and apology." I put on shorts and a T-shirt and headed along the corridor to her room, I knocked on the door and she met me in the long nightdress I put on her not six hours previously. "Come in Terry," she said with a long grin, "breakfast has just arrived." We sat down and started to eat, a splendid meal of scrambled eggs, bacon, mushrooms, cereal, toast, fruit and tea and coffee. Now sober, she seemed like a totally different woman, and she was nice but not as close as the alcohol had made us the night before. "I meant what I said last night Jo," I said. "What did you say last night," she grimaced, "much of the night is shrouded in a bit of a white wine fog." "I said that I wanted to go out on a date with you." "What?" she said, "an old;" "You're eight years older than me Jo, and as I said yesterday, still gorgeous." "I don't know," she said. "I thought there was a spark between us Jo," I said sipping some orange juice, "and Mel certainly did." "Yeah, well Mel is a born romantic." "Did you dress up especially?" I said with a big grin, "Mel pretty much told me what you'd be wearing, and it she said it was because of what I liked." "No, I err; I dressed for me." There was a distinct change in her voice. "Really," I said. "Yes," she said, her voice taking even more of a tone now, "So are you the only man in the country that appreciates a cleavage and high heels and short skirts are you?" "Okay, give you that one." I finished my orange juice and poured some coffee from the insulated jug the hotel had provided, "I'll leave you alone Jo," I said standing up to take my leave, "but thanks for your wonderful company and for dancing with me last night if only once when you were pissed." Her look was halfway between relief at my departure and half desperation - perhaps because I was going. "You're welcome," she said, "and thank you, you've been quite charming." She stood up, and made a hesitant step towards me. "I try," I said, "and my offer still stands, if you change your mind and would like to come out one evening, or one day of course if you'd rather." "I'll bear that in mind." "One final thing," I said stepping closer, "if you ever get that pissed that you want to just jump the bones of someone, I'd love to take you up on your offer from last night." "I offered last night?" "Yes," I said, "it was only the fact you asked me to get a bottle of wine and follow you in five minutes that held up proceedings. You'd already bought the condoms." "Yes," she said, "I had, hadn't I." She looked over her shoulder until she spotted her clutch bag from the night before. "Terry," she stepped closer to me, "I'm really sorry about that, I must sound the very worst kind of tease." "Don't worry Jo, I get it. You were at a family wedding, seeing another relative ten years your junior walking down the aisle, only to have me thrown at you every five minutes. You're human." "Thanks," she said. "I'll leave you to your hangover and the rest of that great coffee, a fine cure." I wanted to ask her out again, leave my phone number but realized it wasn't going to happen. "Mel and Dave have my phone number if you ever change your mind, message me on Facebook." I opened the door then felt her hand on mine on the handle. Her Virginity Therapist. "Terry;" she said in an unsteady voice. I looked at her face, she had her eyes closed. I left my hand were it was. Gently I felt her push the door closed again. "The thing is;" she stuttered, "I've;" I moved across to the small table and chairs still holding her hand, I led her back to her seat and poured more coffee. "Thank you," she said. She sipped her coffee, "It came as a real surprise when I first saw you, I didn't recognize you at first, but I did so fancy you, really I did. I asked Mel who you were, and when she said your name I thought, 'Oh shit that's an end to that'. But Mel wouldn't let it go, she saw the spark and kept pushing. I did put the dress on to impress you, but;" She went silent. "Jo, don't worry," I said breaking the silence, "I was taught sociology by an expert, and I'm sure her advice would be 'just spit it out.'" She beamed a grin, it was one of her favorite terms to draw thoughts and ideas from her students. She finished her coffee, and put down her cup with a clatter and took a deep breath. "I'm a virgin." She picked up the jug of coffee and poured some more. I passed my cup over. "Okay," I said. "I've never had sex," she said with a raise in her voice. "Yes," I said, "I did go to rather a good school you know." I took my cup back from her, "is it a problem for you?" "I don't know," she said with a really sweet look on her face, "I suppose you don't miss what you've never had, but," she leant towards me, "I'm in my thirties and I think I actually want to know if it's all it's cracked up to be. Sex is everywhere you know? Clothes, make-up, cars even, I can't put on the TV without sex and love;" she stopped, "you know?" "Yes, I suppose it is, now I come to think about it. Why the sudden rush?" "I don't know!" she said, "I think it was just 'that spark' Mellie went on about - you know?" "Yes! I totally do." "And when I chatted with Mellie on the coach home, she told me how you'd broken up with your ex a few months back." "Yeah, she decided that the pickings were better in Benidorm. She was only an occasional mate of Mel's. She wasn't in line to be a bridesmaid or anything, but she was supposed to be my escort. She very nicely said that she wouldn't come to the reception and cause any upset." "I'm pleased she didn't," said Jo, "I might have missed all this!" she paused and looked down. "When I spotted you I asked Mel about you of course." She shifted in her seat, "Mel told me about some pissed up argument she'd had with Sonia, and how stupid she was to dump you. She pointed out that Sonia had always said how great you were in bed and all of the;" she paused. "What?" "All of the times and different ways that you made her cum!" she blushed a wonderful red color and her smile was gorgeous! "That kind of complement will get you everywhere," I hoped I wasn't blushing. "Well, I suppose I was starting to get a bit frisky, then when Mellie said she had heard from different girls how great in the sack you were, well my hormones went into overdrive. I couldn't get you out of my head, and Mellie noticed and here we are. Sadly I thought I needed to get pissed drunk to go through with it. And then, well, the rest is history, well last night at least." "Jo," I said taking her hand, "you are amazingly attractive, charming girl and I would deem it an honor to make love with you but when you want to not because you think you should. But trust me, making love sober, is a thousand times better than making love piss drunk." "Terry," she said with a grin, "I think I'm ready, and because I do actually want to." "Great," I said trying not to grin from ear to ear. "Well, err;" she looked around as if not knowing what to do next. "Let's go for a swim first," I said, "I'd quite like to see more of that fantastic body of yours;" "You must have seen most of it last night," she giggled, her face flushing a bit. "Parts," I said, "and I have to say your boobs are fantastic." "Thanks, I don't get a compliment like that very often," "Well you should, your body is quite fantastic;" "For a woman in her thirties;" she interrupted. "For a woman," I said, "did you not see yourself in that dress last night? You looked like a fashion model!" She giggled again, and sipped some orange juice. "Stick your cossie and some shorts on and let's go." "I thought;" "Let's have as swim and freshen up, then we can come back and do whatever you want, as I said, making love without a hangover is much better than with." "Okay!" she grinned. She walked across to her bag and took out a blue swimsuit and turned her back heading to the bathroom, "Aww what the fuck, there's nothing I have that you haven't seen already is there." She pulled off the T-shirt exposing those wonderful full breasts again, and the tiny green string I'd left her in. She dropped the string and I saw that despite being a virgin, she'd shaved down to a tiny Brazilian that would hide beneath it. "Like I said, totally fucking gorgeous." "What, this old thing?" She held her swimming suit to one side and held out her arms to her sides and did the tiniest twirl. She looked amazingly hot and her arse was to die for. "If you don't put your suit on we may never get to swim." She walked across to me and with the tiniest hesitation put her arms around my neck. Her naked body against my shorts and T-shirt felt great, and her hard nipples pushed against my chest. We kissed, properly, and for the first time. I gently rested a hand on her arse and gave it a soft squeeze, and she wriggled slightly ducking away then forcing herself back against me. "Fuck the swimming," she hissed. To be continued in Part 3 By Androgynous other for Literotica Older Women: Part 3 Pop goes the cherry. A 3-part series. By Androgynous other. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. "Fuck the swimming," she hissed. I picked her up and carried her across to the bed and lay her down, dragging off my T-shirt leaving me in just my shorts. I undid the fastening and let them fall to the ground, my erection hard. That s just the job. "Wow!" said Jo, looking down at my cock, "That's what Mel meant when she said you had all the gear." "Not sure how Mel knew, mind you I suppose Sonia told her." "Yeah, and then she told me." She moved up the bed slightly to get a better look at all of me. I stood much as she had a few moments before arms out to the side weight on one leg. "You like?" "I definitely like," she said, "although I'm not sure all of that is going to go in without making a mess." "Most men fit most women, if you've ridden a horse or done any kind of gym work your hymen was probably shredded years ago. Still," I lay on the bed next to her, "seeing as it's your first time, you can choose how we do it and set the pace and speed and all that sort of thing." "Technical; this shagging business, isn t?" She said. "Nah, easy once you know how." I said leaning over her to kiss her again and stroke my hands over this fantastic body I'd been watching so closely for two weeks. "Right, let's have a look then." I said, sliding down to rest with my head level with the apex of her thighs. "Mel told me you were an oral expert as well," she said, and I could feel her trembling as I softly parted her legs bringing me level with her sex. "No one told me that," I said, "but I do my best." "Thank you. I kinda get the feeling she'd have told me you were a brain surgeon if it would've got us into bed;" she said as if lost for words momentarily. She stopped looking at me, held her hands across her waist and stared at the ceiling; the kind of look you saw in doctor's and dentist surgeries the world over. I grinned and chuckled. "What?" she said, seeing my mouth descend to her most private parts. I gently caressed and stroked, looking up I saw her worried looking face looking down past her great tits and between her thighs. I found her clitoris with my finger tip and softly stroked it. "Show me how you play with yourself," I said taking her hand. "What?" "Show me how you pleasure yourself with your fingers, I bet you do." She grinned a little and taking my finger in her hand gently rubbed around the organ slowly occasionally dipping down to find some moisture from her vagina. I took over the action and let the look on her face advise me on my progress. I felt her moving towards that orgasm, and figured I needed to use my tongue on her clit. I very gently eased a finger into her sex realizing that it was actually quite open. I slid up and back finding her G-spot, scrubbing across it with slightly more vigor once I found that rough patch of flesh. She started to writhe, "Stay with me Jo," I said, "I want to be the first bloke to make you come." She gasped and tried to put her legs together but too late. She gasped and bounced her hips up and down and I knew enough to carry on gently manipulating her private parts until she'd finished. "Wow, Terry," she breathed out, "That was; wow!" "Plenty more where that came from," I said. "Hmm;" she grinned. "So," I said pushing myself up and over her, "How would you like to do this." "With a condom," she said, reaching into her bag on the bedside table. "After that," I said lowering myself onto her wonderful, soft, warm body for the first time. "This feels pretty good," she grinned up at me. I rolled to one side taking the box from her and withdrawing the rubber in its sealed pack. I reached down and gently pumped my cock, it was hard enough to do its job but I wanted her to get the feel of my cock before I put it inside her. "Here," I said, "you need to make sure it's hard enough." I took her hand and she placed it over my cock and just felt it up and down. "It feels;" she propped herself up on her arm and inspected her new toy, "it doesn't feel like I thought it would." "What did you think it would feel like?" "I don't know," she said, "just not like this!" She got used to pumping it and watched the skin move up and down. I split the condom packet open. She removed the condom and fitted it over the end of my cock and slid it down in one movement. "Learned that in sex education at school," she said. "Perfectly done," I added, looking into her lovely face, "let's do it Jo." I said kissing her. She kissed me back and lay putting her hands to my shoulders to move me over her. She spread her legs trying really hard to keep it natural. Soon my sheathed cock was level with her very wet puss and I slid it up and down across her clit, before slowly and carefully resting it at her entrance. I slid slowly forward feeling first the tip then more of the shaft enter her. She panted and I felt her thighs raise and hold me, "Slowly Terry," she hissed, and I slid in slowly and gently, with her breathing out as I entered her. I felt my groin touch hers, "That's all there is of me Jo," I said, "is it Okay?" "It's a bit tight, but very nice." She put her cheek to mine and hugged me tight. I moved slowly and purposefully, trying to remember what it was that Sonia and I had done making love. I had a record of making the women I'd slept with had come during intercourse, and that started with Amy; and I was 100%, up to and including Sonia, and I think that was as much about fingers as it was about fucking. G-spot, I'm sure that was it. She had me ride her quite high so I tried that again, but Jo pushed me down. Still a bit new for that kind of thing obviously. Fuck it, I thought, just get on with it and try the clever stuff next time. But that was it, I wanted there to be a next time. I didn't want this to just be a one night stand, I wanted her to come so much that she would want to repeat the process, many times. Feeling her get comfortable, I speeded up working harder and deeper into her, allowing her reactions to guide me, just as Amy had taught me. She started to gasp, and I pulled my face away from hers so I could see her expression. "Oh Terry," she purred, "this is lovely, why did I wait so long." She kissed me. "Because you were waiting for the right man." "And the right man was you, was it?" "Obviously." I said slowing somewhat, and pushing myself up and off of her for a few moments. Freeing my left hand I used it to great effect to grab her so far untouched arse, and gave it a squeeze, my little finger making an experimental tickle at her anus. She giggled. I also used the opportunity to move my head down so I could feast on her softening nipples, and she guided them into my open mouth, each one in turn until they were red and hard against my tongue. "That's nice," she said as I drew them into my mouth again and again. "I should hope so," I said, "how about this though." I covered my teeth with my lips and squeezed them hard and she cooed. "Oh fuck, Terry," she said, "that is so hot." "I do try." "Let's try another position," she said. "Excellent, which one?" "Oh I don't know, you're the expert." "Roll onto your hands and knees," I said. "No," she said firmly resting her hands on my forearms, "I want to be on top." "Oh," I grinned, "a fine choice and one I heartily agree with." I raised off of her gently withdrawing my cock from her. "Hmm," she said, "I could absolutely get used to this." "Look," I said pointing to my throbbing cock, "tiniest trace of blood, no harm done." She pulled my face down to her and kissed me, "It's because you're such a big boy," she said, then she giggled and pushed me onto my back, and quickly sat astride me, landing with a bump. "Oh," she said putting a hand to her red, flushed cunt, "That probably wasn't the best idea. Still," she leaned forward over me raising her bottom so my erection sprung up under her. She put her hands on my shoulders, leaning down to kiss me. Our tongues clashed again, and it was for the first time it was about the passion, rather than just kissing. She raised herself again, and this time she fed my cock inside her. She closed her eyes and slowly slid down. "Oh yeah," she gasped, "that's just the job." She was getting more and more into the process, and I hoped I could hold out until she had another orgasm. So I put my hands to her hips and helped her up and down and she approved so I slid my thumb across to play across her clitoris. "Come on Jo, come for me honey." "Oh baby!" I thought she might have been taking the piss, but the look on her face was enough to let me know it was working. I could see her boobs bouncing in front of me, so pulled her down slightly so I could kiss and suck her erect nipples. I scraped my teeth along her nips and she cried out to another first, her first orgasm during intercourse and it was enough to push me over the edge and I came with her. She fell across me and we kissed and cuddled, with me withdrawing from her to remove the condom and my healthy fertile sperm it contained. After all, while she wanted to lose her virginity I wasn't sure she wanted to get pregnant. We lay together for a while, catching our breath, kissing and just holding each other. Jo ran her finger through the hair on my chest. "How long till we can do that again!" She breathed. It was so hot I felt a bit of a stirring in my loins even though I knew I'd be out of action for a while at least. She rolled off of me, stood and went to the table, pouring the last of the coffee from the jug into one cup. Her body looked fantastic, slightly pink and 101% feminine. She looked over her shoulder and noticed me looking, grinning and looking even pinker than before. She added milk and walked back to bed with it. "Here," she said, "a little something to keep your strength up." Round Two I took the cup from her and drank some, it was just hot enough. She lay back down next to me and took the cup and sipped some. I took the cup back from her finished it, and went back to holding her again. We smooched for another twenty minutes, eventually drifting into a light doze. We woke about half an hour later and bloody hell, I was ready to go again. And we did. This time the foreplay was slightly less because I could see that she was red and puffy from our first round. So this time, I slipped on the condom and climbed over her again and made love in the missionary. I tried to tempt her onto her hands and knees but still she would have none of it. It was still fantastic and we made love, each holding the other close. As she neared her third, or was it fourth, orgasm of the day she clung to me, getting every part of her touching part of me. "Oh Terry," she gasped, "Mellie was right, Mellie was so right, please I'm so close," she warbled, "I'm so nearly there, ah!" she cried out in her orgasm and I joined her. We took a shower together and I took every opportunity to touch and stroke her, avoiding the parts I'd already been touching. We had to be out of our rooms by three that afternoon so we couldn't take the time I would have liked. Once dried, I got back into my shorts and T-shirt, and she got dressed in her tight jeans and another tight T-shirt. We kissed. "So," I said, "I guess that counts as our first date, when do I get to take you out again." Incognito She stopped smiling, "Oh Terry, I don't know, I don't know that I can." "Okay," I said, walking across and taking her in my arms, "how about you come round to my place after I've finished work, and I'll cook you something as hot and as sweet as you are, and I can give you some more orgasms. You bring knickers and a clean shirt for school the next morning, no one knows any different." "I suppose I could do that," she said, "I'll bring the food though. I'm a fussy bitch." Dinner Date There was a knock on my door, and I recognized the shape at once - it was Jo. "Hi Terry," she said as I pulled the door open, and she pushed her way in to my hallway. I could see she was carrying a suit bag with a blouse in it. I figured she was staying the night. She also had two servings of fish and chips, a bottle of wine and a chick flick. We got cozy on the sofa, ate our food and drank our wine, watched the film then went to bed and made love. This was pretty much the first time she'd ever done this kind of thing and being the person that introduced her to it was really sweet, and just the nicest thing ever. She disappeared into my bathroom and reappeared in the cutest baby doll nightie; "It makes me look stupid doesn't it," she said with red cheeks. "It makes you look fucking gorgeous," I replied. After all, it bloody did. I kept on my boxer shorts and switched the bedside lights on. She tiptoed over to my bed, I could see that she'd also put on some makeup. I smiled. "What?" she said. "You look amazing," I said, "and I kinda get the feeling you know you look amazing." "I'm trying." She grinned back at me. I pulled her down onto me and we started again. I could smell the wetness and she noticed. "Sorry," she said putting a hand to her mouth, "Only I've been wet down there all day." She lay on top of me, stroking my hair, "I had to go to the bathroom lunchtime and finish myself off; I had to put a pad on just to soak up anything that leaked." She put her face to mine and kissed me, "I almost took the afternoon off but I had revision sessions for 11th year exam students. I had to keep my jacket on because I was terrified my nipples would show through my blouse!" I giggled, "You weren't like that in my day Miss," I reached down and squeezed her delicious bottom. "I should hope not!" she said tapping my nose with her finger, "anyway, you gonna fuck me or what?" I grinned and rolled her over until I was on top. I reached into my bedside table drawer for the box of condoms I knew to be there, while Jo reached down and grabbed my erect cock giving it a squeeze. With her other hand she took the condom from me and proceeded to make sure that we were protected. I settled myself between her thighs and eased myself into her. "Oh Christ," she gasped as I felt her flushed wetness envelope me. She put her arms around my neck and once satisfied I was in her, held me tight while I carried on from where we had left off the previous afternoon. "Oh fuck Terry," she said pushing her cheek against mine. I felt some wetness between our faces, and slowed up lifting up to see a few tears coming down her face. "What's up, honey?" I said. She grinned, "Nothing Terry," she said, "Absolutely nothing," with that she pulled my face to hers and we kissed again, tongues clashing in a wet embrace that left us breathless but ready for more of the same. Upping the game a bit, I moved my spare arm to grab her buttocks again, squeezing them and feeling her squirm just the tiniest bit, although definitely with pleasure. After a few moments I allowed the tip of my middle finger to stray to her anus, and moving it up to her sopping cunt moved back to circle that taught circle of flesh. She looked into my eyes, her face a picture of confused delight as, while she knew she liked the feeling, she wasn't sure if she should. In a series of gleeful but wordless expressions and nods we gauged each other's willingness and daring. I finally pushed just the tip of my finger into her arse and circled just inside, seeking out the nerve endings that I knew would be there. As for Jo, she opened her eyes wide at the initial intrusion, giving just the tiniest wiggle at her waist as she got used to it. She closed her eyes to concentrate on the feeling and I just kissed her again, our tongues bashing away. She began to push against me working up to her orgasm, so I reciprocated and groaning into each-other's faces we finally reached the point of no return and I came a few seconds after her. We rolled to our sides catching our breath, both grinning like idiots. "Wow Terry," she said, "You are just full of surprises;" I stripped her out of her baby doll and laid it carefully on the side of the bed, "I'll get the tea," I said rolling to one side. What I really wanted to do was wash my hands so I could get creative again, so I did. On my return with two mugs and half a packet of biscuits she was laying back on a pile of pillows looking drop dead gorgeous and she could obviously read my thoughts. Recovery Time. "Shit Terry, do I look that good?" "Yeah," I said, "better in fact." I sat on the side of the bed and handed her a mug of tea. "Did you wash your hands," she giggled as she sipped from her mug. "No," I said, making a play of dipping a biscuit in her mug. She made a face and an Uwe noise. "You bastard," she chuckled, and with the chuckle took a sharp breath and placed a free hand on the front of her cunt. "Bit sore," she said, "mind you, it hasn't quite had the usage before." Indeed she hadn't; we'd fucked quite strongly four times in a shade over 24 hours. Finishing our tea, I put the now empty mugs on the bedside table I slid in next to her again, "Well, let's give puss a night to recover, if it's Okay with you, I'll hold you all night just to make sure." "Yeah," she whispered, the most wonderful grin on her face. I kissed her, turned her away from me and gently pulled her back so I could spoon her and hold her soft breasts. She kissed my arm as we both fell into a deep restful sleep. When we woke the next morning, she had turned in the night and was laying half across my chest her arm across my shoulder. She woke with her face nuzzling into my neck, with some surprise but recovered quickly. I looked at the clock and it was a few minutes to six, so I pulled the duvet up to our chins, "Good morning," I said turning my face to kiss her lips. "What a way to wake up," she said kissing me back, "What time is it?" "A bit before six," I said, "bags of time yet." I rolled on my side to face her and we kissed again, and before I knew it, she was reaching down between my legs and pumping hard on my stiffening erection. "Puss has recovered," she said and climbed on top of me stopping only to reach into my bedside table drawer and the condoms she knew were there now. After a splendid fuck I headed to the kitchen and made tea and toast, returning to the bedroom and the sound of the shower - I joined her. We sat on the bed naked and laughing eating toast and drinking tea, really into each other. "Thank you for a lovely evening," she said, "and morning I should add." "No problem Jo, same again tonight?" "I have marking I have to do," she pouted, "everything I should have done last night as well." "I'll cook tea," I said, "bring a change of clothes." She would kiss me goodbye in the morning leaving me with no more than a 'see ya'. In our many evenings together I found out that she still lived with her parents, and I wasn't even spoken of for the first three months of our relationship. After a month of her coming to my house after work I got her to allow me to take her out for the day. We jumped in my car and I headed for Dorset. Only once we were fifty miles away from anyone that might know her did she allow me to hold her hand. I could see that she was loving every moment of it despite her hesitance. We stayed over in a nice hotel and she allowed me to take her to the restaurant for dinner. We walked along the seafront and found a pub and we just chatted. I asked if she would like to meet my parents, she was nervous about that; I didn't push my luck. We had a wonderful weekend, and really enjoyed each other's company. We went back to my place and I suggested that she should stay over. Being the sneaky chap that I can occasionally be, I'd already put her blouse and underwear into my washing machine before we left on Friday evening and it needed a light touch of an iron and she was ready for work the next day. I said that she should leave some stuff at my place and she was again rather hesitant, so I took the initiative myself. I read the labels of her blouse and went to the local clothing store and bought her some. I got braver the next day in my local Supermarket and bought a couple of four-packs of the panties she wore, even throwing in some high-cut lacy shorts I thought she'd look fantastic in. I got her a collection of her deodorants and hair products and of course a tooth brush. I left them all hidden and as we headed for bed I announced that she could come and go as she pleased now because she had spare sets of everything she would need. She perused my choices, and I could see she wanted to be cross with me but I think she was also quite touched. She loved the high-cut panties I'd bought for her and wore a pair to school the next day. She complained I hadn't bought her tights or a bra but brought those with her the next night and put them in 'her' drawer. After three months I managed to get her to come to the huge out-of-town Shopping Mall with me on a Saturday, the following weekend we went out for lunch in the main high street, she even said hello to a young man from one of her classes but we were far enough apart for her to get away with it. We even went to the cinema that night. Our 'relationship'? Yes, it was definitely one of those but it was just that no one else knew about it. I had told my mum and dad about my new girl and they understood (to a point) about this former school teacher of mine that was a 'bit backward in coming forward' about going out with an old pupil. Mellie eventually beat the truth out of me one night we all went out for a Halloween party. We'd been out with our various mates a few times and because we now kind of hung out as one big group. Mellie was forever trying to get me and Jo together and we chatted nicely like all of the gang did. I bought her drinks and made it look like I was chatting her up and Jo would practice her body language to make it look like she was keen but not that keen. Covert Coupling On this night as with the others Mellie kept her distance, but watched us both like a hawk and I thought we were getting away with it. I was dressed as 'Death' (Big Terry Pratchett fan, sorry) while Jo was dressed as a vampire with the most wonderful contact lenses that made her eyes look brilliant. We had to work really hard to keep our distance in a believable way, but we were so in tune as a couple after all these weeks it was hard not to just wander over to the other and just chat like we did most nights of the week these days. Mellie still tried to keep her distance, but our body language was of course speaking volumes to anyone that knew us to any extent. "What is it with you two," she said looking at me then Jo and a soft smile. "Nothing," said Jo trying hard to look innocent. Mellie stalked towards me, "Spill the beans Terry, or it won't be pretty;" she was dressed like Morticia Adams and looking fucking sexy into the bargain mind you. She folded her arms and looked sternly at me. I tried not to smile. Mel pursed her lips and turned on her heels and went back to the bar, chatting with Hubby Dave dressed as Gomez. We thought no more of it and were just starting to chat to each other pleasantly, both conscious that within hours we'd be in bed and making love and in our secretive world of overnight stays and meals. Just as we were talking about the easiest way for her to come back to my place without telling the whole gang, Mellie appeared again. She pulled us both together so she could still whisper to us. "So!" she said, "I've just had a very interesting chat with Aunt Ronnie, Darling cousin," she tried to look hard at Jo, but failed miserably, "It seems that you've all but moved out of her place staying instead with 'a friend you know from work'. Your Mum and Dad know nothing about this friend other than you stay most nights of the week, get most of your washing done and eat most of your meals there." "Mellie!" snarled Jo. I tried to sneak away! "And seeing as you only hang out with all of us, and you have no other friends to speak of, I'm guessing it must be one of us, and seeing as everyone else in the group is married, engaged or seriously involved, I have the funniest feeling that your friend is none other than the lovely Terry stood just over there, trying desperately to look innocent." She folded her arms and looked from me to Jo. "Well?" Jo stifled a laugh, shook her blonde hair out of her face and looked across at me. I shrugged my shoulders, no way was I getting between these two. Jo settled the matter, "If I tell you Mellie; will you promise to keep it to yourself, and not go on about it?" Mel giggled and nodded. In response Jo took to steps towards me, pushed me into a small alcove, put one hand around my waist, one to my cheek and kissed me. I reciprocated, quite getting into the French kissing after at least three hours of pretending we didn't want to. Mellie beamed with undisguised joy and clapped her hands, "Oh Jo-Jo, I'm so pleased! Terry!" Jo turned in my arms to her cousin, "Okay, now you know but you promised not to go on about it." "Oh I wouldn't worry about me," said Mellie, "your Mum has already discussed it with my Mum and Aunt Liz, they've all but arranged the wedding, the only thing they haven't worked out is who the groom is." Jo's mouth fell open, and she looked at Mel pointing an accusatory finger at her. "Don't you say a wor" "Too late Darling sorry," she said, "I may have just confirmed your Mum's suspicion that it may be that nice boy from my wedding." We walked back to my place from the pub, holding hands only after the rest of the gang were out of sight. "Jo," I said, as we walked towards my flat, "I love you." "Of course you do," she said, "As soon as you realized that I loved you." Stood at the corner of the street we kissed. "Bloody sociologists," I whispered in her ear and we walked back to the flat. The nights she stayed became more and more often until finally all of her regular and work clothes were at my place and I'd had to buy another wardrobe and chest of drawers and she pretty much lived with me. We booked a Winter break during the half term holiday, and we headed for New York for four nights. In the spirit of all of the best possible Hollywood romances at the top of the Empire State Building on the third evening I dropped to one knee and proposed to her. To my amazement she beamed a beautiful smile at me and nodded her head, and I saw a few tears sneak down her face. "Yes Terry," she whispered, "Yes please." I slipped the ring on her finger and the two or three dozen people on the platform clapped, cheered and whooped watching what was going on. I got back to my feet and we hugged and kissed, forgetting momentarily our audience. Once we broke our kiss it was to find several people shaking our hands and taking our picture. We featured on that days Empire State Building Facebook page and I shared it to my page. Jo didn't have one of course, but that was it. Terry and Jo, a couple at last. We threatened anyone that made a joke about how we first met with physical violence. One of Jo's relatives giggled and said about child abuse and she pinned him to the wall with the simple expedient of pinching him around his windpipe and slowly adding some pressure! He was banned from the wedding reception along with two or three of his equally humorous relatives and there was some grumbling. Mellie was chief bridesmaid as she was partially responsible for us getting together in the first place. Miss White morphed into Mrs. White, that summer; and her parents finally got to see her walk down the aisle. We have been married for three years, moved house once and have two children. Pretty bloody brilliant I think. By Androgynous other for Literotica
Show more...
1 week ago

SteamyStories
Older Women: Part 2
Older Women: Part 1 A young man, in praise of the older woman, well two actually. A 3-part series. By Androgynous other. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. My Virginity Therapist. I can't say that my schooling was exceptional, over and above some reasonable exam results I did Okay and wasn't in too much shit with either teachers or other pupils. I had a couple of girlfriends, none of which went past the making out in the park after school. I went to college, on the basis of those results I got a good job in Engineering which would sponsor me through University and after a few years was looking for the right girl, or at least the wrong girl in the right place. Don't get me wrong, I was no stud but I'd had a fantastic introduction to sex. Like all the best porn films I'd been led astray by an older woman. During my second year at University I couldn't get a place in the halls of residence and hadn't been able to get cheap rooms on campus and had to go out and rent a room. I was put on to a family member that lived on the outskirts of town, some way off from my University but my landlady worked in town and would drop me off as often as possible. My landlady Amy was in late forties, extremely attractive, positive and vivacious and was nursing her husband Tom who was in the last stages of Parkinson's. Her husband was ten or more years older than her, and had been a high level non-medical manager in the health service who'd gradually succumbed to his illness. I'd met them a couple of times at family parties and weddings and the like but didn't know them that well. Husband Tom was a 'work-hard play hard' type of guy that 'lived life in top gear' or at least gave that impression and liked to show off about his latest golf club, new running shoes and male menopause car, and my Dad confessed that he'd never liked him that much and he'd always seemed a bit 'up himself considering he was just a pushy clerk' but we were all saddened to learn of his illness. Working with medics and knowing that his prognosis for Parkinson's was not good, when he reached a certain point in his condition he'd requested that he could stop eating and drinking, . While his doctors had said that he probably had a couple of years of 'quite reasonable' health he wanted none of it and could not, would not be 'a healthy brain trapped in a twitching, twisted, helpless, dribbling, doubly incontinent body slowly shutting down'. And so with a wildly twitching head and hand he searched the internet on his laptop computer and impressed with what he found, he concentrated as hard as he could to read what was on the screen. It was simple, he decided he would decline food and drink. He asked Amy for his favorite meal that he could still manage and she went to their regular Indian restaurant and remembering him and his sad decline they cooked him a special chicken biryani along with all of his favorite sides. She propped him up in his bed and gave him his tablets, and he took them with his beer. They laughed and joked and he reminded her of their life together. She shed a few tears and he said that with her support, this was to be his final meal and his final drink, and that by his best guess his life should end in a week to ten days. Having watched her wonderful, bright, active husband become this bed-bound twitching wreck had broken her heart and she wasn't sure that she could watch him undertake this final journey and said so. Huge tears slipped down his face and that was enough. When the nurse came to help with his bed time routine he announced his decision. The nurse said that she would have to tell the doctor, but they helped him upstairs and into his own bed where he'd asked that he could spend his final days. His doctor called around the next morning and he knew his patient well; after some pointless discussion he agreed and contacted his staff to that effect. That was that; when the dehydration began to cause him pain, the district nurses put him on to morphine and after 15 long days he finally slipped away. I arrived ten days after his death and a week before his funeral. Amy was a first or second cousin of my Mum - extended family - and much as my Mum had said that I should give everyone time to get over the death and not move in until after, perhaps sleep on a mate's floor or a local B&B. Amy said that I was most welcome and would help to take everyone's minds off of the next few days so I moved in. Amy was curvy and sexy but amazingly sad. I made myself as useful as I could, loading the washing machine, packing the dishwasher, vacuuming etc. I made tea and coffee and tried to help seeing as both of her children were due back from University for their father's funeral, both Tom and Amy had insisted that they should continue studying. They came home the night before and I offered to move out of the spare room to give everyone time to grieve, but none of them would have it. On the day of the funeral I got up at six and threw myself into whatever needed doing, including making breakfast toast, gallons of tea and coffee, greeting the caterers, the funeral directors, mourners and generally making myself indispensable. Being close but not too close the funeral director kind of used me as the sensible family member that could be relied on not to break down in tears. "You're a treasure Terry," Amy said on that and so many other occasions. The funeral was one of those 'celebrations of life' and I saw many of my relatives, including my Mum and Dad attending the crematorium and listening to the funnies that Tom's brother Hugh told of his older brother. It was upbeat, sweet but dreadful to the point of cringingly painful and Hugh was trying just too hard. It made the final closing of the curtain all the worse and Amy, the two grown up children, Tom's widowed mother and even comedian Hugh lost it as they slid shut. There was a large wake afterwards in a local pub, and being the only sober one, I drove my landlady and her two children home, all three the worse for the booze they'd put away on that happy, awful day. Amy's children went back to their universities and life carried on; never for one moment was there a suggestion anything at all 'naughty', sorry. We never passed on the upstairs landing with her in a filmy, flimsy see-through negligee, I never saw her in her underwear in the kitchen, had my own bathroom so there was none of that bumping into each other in the mornings. However, she had phone calls from both of her children and seemed very upset one evening during my third month there. It turned out it was his birthday and then a few days after, her silver wedding anniversary and she was of course very upset. I was supportive and despite homework just stayed with her the whole evening. At a little after ten she said I should go to bed, as I had to be up early and I kissed her hand and left. I woke up at about one o'clock to Amy getting into bed with me. "I just; I just want; need to hold your hand Terry," she stumbled in her tears, "can I sleep in your bed tonight?" "Of course," I said, throwing my duvet back and seeing her in her cotton Pejays. Fortunately for me I was wearing boxer shorts, something I always did when not at home, and she slid into my double bed. We lay together in silence and we reached out for each-others hands, she giving mine a gentle squeeze and a whispered 'thanks Terry.' I woke at six to find the duvet pushed off of her and Amy lying with one arm across my bare chest, and in the pale early light coming through a gap in the curtain I could see one of her boobs down the gap of her Pejay top. Similarly, the stretchy trousers had slid down just enough for me to be able to see the rise or her bottom and the beginning of her buttock cleft. I had a late tutorial that day, so was in no rush to get up. Unfortunately that didn't apply to my cock and I could feel it straining against my shorts. I desperately hoped I could get out of bed without her seeing. My bedroom was quite small and my bed pushed against the wall so technically I would need to climb over her if I wanted to get up first. So I closed my eyes and hoped that I could drift off to sleep and that she'd get up before me. I did sleep for a while stirring when Amy woke up and but obviously not enough to fully realize where she was. Her hand slid down my chest, over my stomach and stopping just above the waistband of my shorts, and touching the top of my erection. "Hmm;" she said sleepily and with some contentment. She stroked her hand along the length of my rock hard cock making it even harder! I felt Amy's hand whipped away from my groin as she obviously realized where she was and who she was with. I thought she'd get up and leave, but instead she must have been doing what I'd done a few minutes before and was ogling my body and cock as it strained against the elastic of my boxers. I left her to it, and after it was obvious I wasn't going to get a repeat performance I 'woke up' and she grinned at me, "Thanks Terry," she said pecking me on the cheek, "I slept like a log; I'll go and get some tea." She got up, pulling up her trousers, the shape of her lovely buttocks momentarily clear through the thin worn cotton; she did have a lovely bum, no two ways about it. This was recreated the next night only this time she came in with two mugs of tea, and asked if she could hold my hand again. The Pejays from the night before had changed to a loose vest top over an unrestricted bosom, and clingy shorts and I appreciated the change. She leaned forward to put down the two tea cups and I could see straight down her top at her still full breasts and they looked great. We lay there and chatted easily about Uni and what I wanted to do afterwards, and then she talked about her hopes for her children and the future. Eventually, she turned out the light and we lay back just holding hands. I was dead nervous. Like randy twenty year old virgins of my age I was a prolific masturbator and fantasist, but here I was terrified. In the shower that morning I'd pulled myself off just thinking about her stroking my cock for that brief moment and her wonderful arse I'd all but seen, and my orgasm was almost painful, spitting my youthful semen against the glass wall of the shower stall. Amy was more than twice my age, gorgeous, and a distant relative and I lay there holding her hand and trying not to get an erection, which was of course precisely what happened. I eventually managed to drift off to sleep, but came round at about two to find that I had rolled to one side and that Amy had backed up into me so we were spooning, and somehow my right arm was now across her waist and she was holding it to her flat stomach - under her T-shirt - with my thumb just brushing the underside of her boobs. I so wanted to extend my thumb to touch her breasts; just once, just so I could kid myself that I'd touched real ones which would then inform my masturbation fantasies. Of course my cock swelled just at this thought and the beautiful half naked woman I was holding on to. I tried to get back to sleep, and thought getting my hand back and rolling to the other side, because I'd moved so far away from her I didn't have room, so I was pretty much stuck; what's worse my throbbing cock was bound to touch her at some stage if I stayed as I was. To make it worse, she must have felt me move, or tense up or something because she sighed and moved back into the space I'd just made and rubbed her bottom against my erection and I could feel her wriggle until it was pushed between her buttocks; she gave a slightly stronger sigh, the tiniest wiggle, before taking my hand and pulling it up to lay on soft warm breast. To make matters worse she squeezed my hand with hers and I kneaded soft tit flesh for the first time. As I felt her nipple extend into my palm it was all I could do not to come in my pants there and then. I woke up a while later and my right arm was under me and starting to suffer pins and needles. I tried to get it out from under me, but I was feeling brave seeing as my other arm was still holding her breast. I managed to slide it out from under me, and in a strange wriggly maneuver I slid it up and under my pillow and her pillow, so it ran across her shoulder. Inspired by my own bravery I laid it across her and, more by luck than judgement, it went under her vest top and straight on to her other breast. I squeezed both and pulled her tight to me, and this elicited a further sigh and the addition of her other hand over my other hand, and further push against my now rock hard cock with her bottom. I fell back to sleep almost immediately not thinking how we'd explain this in the morning. When the morning came we were still snuggled up really closely and I was still holding her bare breasts under her T-shirt and she still had one arm across both my hands, with the other reaching back pushed through the waistband of my boxers and on to my thigh. Yes, my erection was pushing between her buttocks. It was obvious she was awake, and it took no time for her to push my hands against her boobs and gently stroke my thigh, her nipples hard again. She turned her still sleepy face back to me and smiled. "Thank you again Terry," she again pushed my hands against her bare tits, "I slept like a log again," she rubbed her arse against my cock, "and it seems like you've woken up with one!" she giggled. She rolled over and I disentangled my hands from her boobs and vest top. She took my hand and rested it on her still bare midriff, and looked into my face. "I can't thank you enough Terry," she said dropping her eyes, "I don't think I've 'slept' properly in about five or six months. With Tom's last few months, he could only sleep in a hospital bed downstairs, then he insisted he wanted to go up to our room to die, and seeing as he was staff they let him." She choked up a bit and looked back at my face, "I actually tell people that I lost Tom about six months ago, as that was when he stopped being 'him';" she dropped her eyes, shook her head a bit and looked back at me again. "It was so lovely to actually be held by someone again, thank you Terry." She kissed my cheek tenderly and rested her forehead against mine. She rolled over and got up, her arse looked wonderful. "My turn for the tea and breakfast again Terry, what time do you have to be in college?" "Usual time," I said pulling the duvet back over my erection. I'm sure she noticed. "Well you jump in the shower Darling, and I'll do breakfast." In the shower I lasted about half a dozen strokes before I shot my come against the glass wall. We had a very relaxed breakfast of marmalade toast and tea, and I took her up on her offer of a lift to college even though I wasn't due in for nearly two hours. I sat in the refectory nursing a coffee and thinking about the last night. She was hot, sexy but as they say in the movies, 'just not that in to me'. I finished my coffee and headed off for my lecture. Would probably never happen again, and what the fuck if I did get a stiffy, she'd spent most of the previous evening rubbing herself against it already. I got a several handfuls of boob into bargain. It was Friday night and I got home to find that she had prepared a really nice meal, had taken the afternoon off to shop and prepare it in fact. "Go up and shower and change Terry," she said, "I've prepared us something nice to celebrate the weekend." She was wearing a stretchy floral dress that clung to every wonderful feminine curve and looked so fucking hot it was unbelievable. I showered, and put on the smartest clothes I had. I was a student and not that well supplied with them after all. I went with my black 5 O 1's and a blue denim shirt that I buttoned up under a matching tie. I added a splash of aftershave. As I came into the room I noticed she had turned off the main lights going instead with candles. "Look at you," she said, "all dressed up," I could see some red in her cheeks and she turned her back on me. "Least I could do Amy," I replied, "have to apologize that I don't even come close to your sexy outfit;" I put my hand over my mouth; shit, I used the S word and that was the one thing we were both trying to avoid, or so it seemed to me. "You look sexy as well Terry," she said turning to face me, "trust me!" She popped the top on a bottle of Asti and she poured us both a glass, next she reached into the oven and returned with two plates piled with steak, chips, and mushrooms, next the fridge revealed two plates of salad. She sat down opposite me, and raised her glass, "This is a toast just for me," she said looking to the ceiling, "to my wonderful late husband Tom on the occasion of our silver wedding anniversary, with who I never shared a cross word or deed and who I miss every day," I saw a single tear in her eye, "to you my Darling Tom-Tom, hoping heaven's golf courses never close and you can finally get your handicap below 13." She closed her puffy eyes and took a long draught of wine, draining it in one go. I tried desperately to think of something to cheer her up, and raise the mood just a bit. I stood, "To Amy's Tom," I said looking from the added height straight down the front of her dress at the black bra responsible for her great shape, "You must have been one hell of a guy. But playing off of a 13 with a wife as beautiful as this in love with you? You must be in heaven," I emptied my glass as well. It worked and she giggled, and topped up both of our wine glasses and I sat back down. We spent a very pleasant hour chatting and eating the splendid steak and chips. Amy asked if I could manage something else and said she had an Eton mess in the fridge. I stood up and got it from the fridge placing the large bowl between us and two smaller basins. She spooned out large portions and we tucked in with gusto. I love Eton mess above all other sweets, and it was wonderful, made with my favorite black cherries rather than strawberries. I ate my portion, then laughing Amy took another spoonful for herself then pushed the bowl over to me. And I finished it. She had already started to make coffee, so I began to scrape plates and load them in the dishwasher, along with all the cutlery and crockery we'd used that night. We headed back to the living room with a tray which I carried; we sat on the large sofa with and she turned to face me, knees drawn together and up on the cushion, she rested against the back of the sofa her head on her arm. I'd never been on a date before, and I'd drunk half a bottle of Asti Spuman te. I was slightly tipsy and because I'd never been on a date, I didn't realize I was on one. As the night drew on I noticed we were no longer talking about Tom, and it was more about me. She started to yawn and I stood and indicated that I was heading for my bed. She grinned and said she would follow a bit later. "Goodnight Amy," I said, taking her hand and kissing it, "I had a wonderful evening, thank you so much." "You are most welcome Terry," she beamed at me. I headed for my bed with just the slightest wobble and I heard her chuckle. I got to bed and stripped out of my clothes and rolled into bed. I lay awake for a few moments wondering if Amy would come and join me again, but my long day and my great evening soon had me sound asleep. I felt the bed dip as she got in, and I rolled to my side lifting the duvet so she could take up the same spooning position we had the nights before. This time I wrapped both my arms around her and took hold of her great boobs and felt her bottom push against my groin. The message finally reached my Asti fuddled brain some moments later that she was naked, and so was I. I didn't have an erection, at least not when I fell asleep. When the late autumn sun started to creep through the curtains, I definitely did; mind you. Her soft skin felt wonderful against mine, and my cock was not flat against her buttocks or resting in the crease as it had done before but thrusting and pinched between her thighs and resting against her bare cunt. I flinched and she must have felt it. "Good morning Terry," she crooned stretching, "you can't go putting that in me without a condom you know," she said, then after a pause, "Luckily I brought some with me." She turned around and disappeared under the covers, "Oh this looks lovely," she said, and next thing I felt her wriggle even further south and what I now know was her mouth as she closed it over my cock s knob. Christ! I was only just awake and here she was sucking and bucking her mouth up and over my cock and I could feel myself getting closer and closer to orgasm. "Amy," I gasped, "Amy; I'm; gonna;" "Yes," she said, temporarily stopping, "You're gonna come, wouldn't be doing it otherwise now would I?" She threw the duvet off of us, and without taking me out of her mouth managed to get me to roll onto my back so she could climb across me. I finally got to see her wonderful breasts and the small clutch of black hair between her thighs as she spread her legs over mine. She took her mouth from my prick and just pumped it, looking cheekily at me and smiling "I owe you Terry, and this is really nice way of repaying my debt to you." She pumped down hard on my cock, "Come on Terry, come for me;" She put her mouth over me just as my body tried to curl up as it pumped come out into her mouth. She continued to pump down on me as I poured out. She slurped over my cock until I wriggled so much that she laughed and stopped. "Now," she said, rubbing up and down my cock, "If you're going to lose your virginity to me this fine morning, we'll have to get you nice and hard again." "I;" "Oh don't worry," she rubbed my groin and then gently played with my testicles rolling them with her fingertips. She grinned then added; "I guessed as much. I've never had a virgin before, and it might be quite nice." She sat up, her fingers wrapped around my cock, "when Tom got to the point he couldn't get out of bed anymore he told me that I should move on and should I ever get the opportunity to slake my lust I should take that opportunity. When I came to your bed last night I wasn't sure that I could, but laying there with you holding me again, just the way that Tom did, I knew that it would be great to fuck you. The fact that you were so sweet and kind, and a virgin, I knew it would be right." I propped myself up on my elbows and looked down at her. "Thank you," I said, "I don't know what to say." "Don't say anything," she said, "just get an erection, so we can fuck I can take your cherry. Want some of this?" she said, getting up onto her knees, swinging her hips and running her hands across her boobs and down her sides. She had the tiniest belly bulge but I couldn't have cared less. There was all of my porno wank fantasies, flesh and blood and probably just as horny as I was. "God yes," I said. She leaned forward and walked on her hands and knees across me brushing her tits across my cock. That in itself made my cock twitch and straighten some. It looked so sexy. "Would you suck it again?" She beamed a grin, shook her head and hissed; Bloody men. She lifted my tip into her mouth and sucked me again. I felt myself harden in her mouth. She closed her eyes and I just devoured her body with my eyes and instantly went as hard as a rock. She sat back. "There," she said, "that's perfect." She reached over to my bedside table and took the condom she'd obviously put there the night before and opened it and slid it into place. "Now then; you ready Terry?" I nodded; she moved forward until her groin was level with mine, and raised herself over me I felt my rubber coated cock brush against her. She put one hand on my shoulder and leant forward, then before I knew it she had closed her eyes, and was holding onto me and pushed back feeding me inside her. The look on her face was one I'll always remember; she had a huge grin and as she went further down she exhaled in delight. "Oh; fuck yes!" she exclaimed, "Oh yeah," she giggled with a warbling tremble in her laugh. She proceeded to rise up and down on me, her hands on my chest. "Okay Terry, you just enjoy yourself, anything you feel like doing, you just do, you wanna come, you come, plenty more condoms." The feelings on my cock were way too much and Amy must have read it in my face, "come on Darling, come for me, oh yeah," she moved herself up and down faster and faster on me as my second orgasm struck, and fuck didn't it strike. She climbed off to lay down next to me, stroking my side and my face. "Cherry gone? Terry? You feel better for that?" "Wow, Amy," I said, "it was great, thank you so much." "We'll give it a while, and have another go, seeing as you've got a bit of a flair for this kind of thing." She stroked my face again, "Tea?" "I'd love one." "You wait there, you've earned your rest!" It was so sexy watching her beautiful naked body swing across the room I felt a twinge in my genitals just from that, even though I had come twice already. She returned twenty minutes later with mugs of tea and scrambled eggs on toast. We sat naked on the bed eating breakfast while she quizzed me on any sexual experience I might have had, which was down to just masturbation on my part. "Well Honey, I'll give you lessons while you're here, is that Okay?" I nodded and she laughed at my eagerness. "Just promise me one thing tiger, you aren't to fall in love with me Okay? You're young enough to be my son, and you want to find the perfect woman your own age to fall in love with; right?" "Scouts honor!" I said. "Boy Scout? So that means you're always prepared?" "Apparently." I confirmed. "Excellent, then you should be able to fuck me again, right?" "Oh yeah," I said gaining confidence and putting down my mug to crawl towards her with a dangerous look in my eye. "I do love a man in uniform," she beamed at me flipping onto her hands and knees, "seeing as you're getting all manly, you can take me from behind, doggie style." I climbed on to my knees behind her, and after a few moments of practice; managed to get my covered cock in her and started my first fucking motion, screwing her for all I was worth. She reached back and took hold of my hand and had me grasp her thighs and I got the message and started to pull her backwards and forwards on my cock, and she seemed to go mad. "Oh fuck yes Terry, Oh shit just like that, please don't come, not yet; don't come, fuck me, please keep fucking me!" I did right up to the point she let out an almighty growl that turned into a long groan of pleasure and had her trembling into orgasm, and I came. That was one of my favorite fucks of all time and still ranks right up there in my top three. After that one she lay down and we both rested, not bad considering it was only a few minutes after nine. When we came round, half an hour later, she kissed me awake, "No falling in love with me, Terry; remember?" "No love, lust Okay?" "Aw, yeah;" she growled and we kissed with tongues for the very first time, this went on for another twenty or so minutes until she pulled off the last condom that was by now hanging off of me and replaced it with another and them she pulled me on top of her and we had our first missionary fuck, kissing passionately and each screwing the other for all we were worth. The New Normal That general pattern took place over the next few months and we tried everything, so much so she went back on the pill so we could dispense with condoms. She taught me where her G-spot was, her A-zone, how to deal with her clitoris, how best to do oral and I still remember to this day my lying between her thighs and licking her clit as my index finger stroked her G-spot at the same time. She screamed her way to orgasm bucking her now bare cunt into my wet face as she pissed all over me (I'm still of the opinion that female ejaculation is just pee under pressure!) I didn't stop and she pulled the spare pillow across her face and screamed into that. "Watch for my reactions Terry," she said, "Be guided by them." That was my lovemaking commandment from that point on. Impressed by my speed of learning and dedication to my studies; she even moved into the risqu (for me at least) area of her anus and one pissed Saturday night I fucked her arse, using our last remaining condom; it turned out. We'd been pushing the boundaries for days. She'd started it by gently inserting a lubed finger into my anus and playing with my prostate which had me hard and gasping for release. She quickly sorted that by sucking my cock, and choking as my come jetted into her mouth and throat. As I recovered, she was half lying across me still licking the last of my cum from my softening cock. I scooped a finger of her K Y jelly from the still open tube and started to play with her anus (only fair after all.) "Cheeky!" she said, as I swirled my finger around her tight opening, feeling the crinkled, tight skin there. I grinned, and just to show how cheeky I was, I gently pushed my finger past her sphincter and into her back passage, stroking around inside. "Oh Terry Darling!" she said with a great display of over-acting, wriggling her arse into my hand. So impressed was she, that she started to push herself back and forth on my finger. "oh that's a nice way to scratch an itch," very soon it became clear that she was fucking her arse with my finger. I turned to my side to enable myself to reach better. Lying on my side, I took hold of her around the waist, and sat up, her wonderful bottom all mine, and started to pump my finger in and out, sometimes fast, sometimes slow, soft, hard, until she was gasping. She pulled away from me with a big dirty laugh, and walked to her bedside table where the wine was. She poured herself a glass and drank it down. Then she did this a second, then a third time, bringing the fourth back to bed with her. She knelt on the bed, her legs spread rudely her swollen puss on display to me, along with her great boobs swinging under her. She drained her fourth glass of wine with gusto and a smacking of her lips. "Come on then Terry Darling, you gonna stick your big cock up my tiny little bum are you?" "Oh yeah," I said rolling off of the bed. "Well, be quick about it, I've not had a willy up that one in ten years, and if I sober up you might lose your chance." I grabbed the lube and the last condom in the box. I was no expert but I'd read enough advice leaflets to know you wore a condom when you buggered someone. Amy was still on her knees and elbows wiggling her round arse in the air. I knelt behind her pulling the condom onto my cock that had returned to rock hard with her continued attention and the job it had to do. I spread the K Y across my shrouded cock, liberally, "You ready Amy?" I said. "As I'll ever be," she said with the tiniest hint of a drunken slur. I levelled my cock at her rear and leaned forward. My cock slid all over the place, and she giggled.  "Come on now Terry, time's a wasting'!" I pushed once more and it slid past her anus for half of its length in one go. "Fuck!" she said in some pain, "Christ Terry, go easy babe!" I started a slow fucking that stopped her talking so I would not lose what could be my only chance to anally fuck so gorgeous a woman for some time. I'll confess that I pounded her; the nice Terry that she'd so enjoyed training had realized that sometimes you have to be a bit of a shit, so I screwed her arse to oblivion. To my great surprise she had no objection and lay there and let me do it to her, until after a few minutes I finally lost my load into the safety of the condom. I withdrew and removed the condom and went into the bathroom to wash my hands and clean up. By the time I got back she was sound asleep, a seraphic smile on her face. The next morning she told me it was one of the most intense fucking sessions she'd ever experienced, and while she wasn't up for it every night, if I wanted to do something like that, say, every couple of months; I knew where the K Y was. This upping of the game led to more interesting sexual play. She invited me to her room one evening; I didn't always sleep with her nor she with me, we were fuck buddies, but no more. But this night she had dressed in black underwear and played a dominatrix, tying my hands above my head to the brass bedframe, and she wanked me unmercifully, and played with my anus only letting me come over my own belly once she'd played with my prostate. She rubbed her cunt against my face intent on her own pleasure, working her cunt and clit against my mouth and tongue. She came soaking my face and her pillows into the bargain. She lay back down and wiped my face cooing to me about what a good bitch I'd been. She reached up and undid my bonds, Tom's old ties I guessed. I recovered and wiped my own come from my chest and lay comfortably like I was going to sleep it off and she lay back with a contented sigh. I reciprocated by grabbing her, and heaving her over my lap, pinning the one arm not stuck against me with my left, then pulling down her black lace panties mid-thigh and spanking her arse. Thank God for internet porn; She struggled and wriggled, not too much I might add. I asked her if she deserved a good spanking, "That's for you to decide;" she hissed through clenched teeth. I gave her another 12 spanks insisting she count them, and she did panting her way through them. At the end of the spanks I took advantage of her exposed cunt and arse and fingered her, using her own cunt moisture to lubricate her anus. I still held her down, and I could see the whole process was turning her on and she started to come. I stopped my fingering. "No, Terry." she gasped, "please, let me come. I'll be your bitch, I promise; just; oh my God, oh Terry, please, I;"  I scrubbed at her G-spot again. "Terry please!" She begged. I pumped my hand vigorously into the back of her cunt and her arse and she came. My cock sprang to attention and I rolled her onto her hands and knees and fucked her, me standing on the floor for extra purchase and we both came strongly. All good things come to an end, and for us it was the return home of her daughter the following summer. I can't complain, we fucked pretty much every chance we had for almost two years, stopping when her children came home for half term; mind you I went home at half term as well. When her daughter finished her second year, I graduated and that was that. Amy said that we couldn't sleep together any more in case her daughter found us. She also said that while she reckoned her daughter Alice found me attractive she'd rather I didn't start to see her as it would just get way too complicated. By way of thanks I took Amy and Alice out to dinner before I left to go finally go home and Amy crept into my bed for one last time, and we went at it like rabbits, albeit silent ones. She lay on top of me, stroking my hair, "You are so good at all this stuff Terry," she grinned her well exercised cunt squeezing my softening cock still wet with her juices, "Fuck, but I'm a good teacher." She kissed me. "The best," I said, reaching down to stroke her clit, "shame I can't give you too much credit for your work." "You find the right girl and make sure you give more than you receive, that'll be all the credit I need." To be continued in Part 2 By Androgynous other for Literotica
Show more...
1 week ago

SteamyStories
Older Women: Part 1
Older Women: Part 1 A young man, in praise of the older woman, well two actually. A 3-part series. By Androgynous other. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. My Virginity Therapist. I can't say that my schooling was exceptional, over and above some reasonable exam results I did Okay and wasn't in too much shit with either teachers or other pupils. I had a couple of girlfriends, none of which went past the making out in the park after school. I went to college, on the basis of those results I got a good job in Engineering which would sponsor me through University and after a few years was looking for the right girl, or at least the wrong girl in the right place. Don't get me wrong, I was no stud but I'd had a fantastic introduction to sex. Like all the best porn films I'd been led astray by an older woman. During my second year at University I couldn't get a place in the halls of residence and hadn't been able to get cheap rooms on campus and had to go out and rent a room. I was put on to a family member that lived on the outskirts of town, some way off from my University but my landlady worked in town and would drop me off as often as possible. My landlady Amy was in late forties, extremely attractive, positive and vivacious and was nursing her husband Tom who was in the last stages of Parkinson's. Her husband was ten or more years older than her, and had been a high level non-medical manager in the health service who'd gradually succumbed to his illness. I'd met them a couple of times at family parties and weddings and the like but didn't know them that well. Husband Tom was a 'work-hard play hard' type of guy that 'lived life in top gear' or at least gave that impression and liked to show off about his latest golf club, new running shoes and male menopause car, and my Dad confessed that he'd never liked him that much and he'd always seemed a bit 'up himself considering he was just a pushy clerk' but we were all saddened to learn of his illness. Working with medics and knowing that his prognosis for Parkinson's was not good, when he reached a certain point in his condition he'd requested that he could stop eating and drinking, . While his doctors had said that he probably had a couple of years of 'quite reasonable' health he wanted none of it and could not, would not be 'a healthy brain trapped in a twitching, twisted, helpless, dribbling, doubly incontinent body slowly shutting down'. And so with a wildly twitching head and hand he searched the internet on his laptop computer and impressed with what he found, he concentrated as hard as he could to read what was on the screen. It was simple, he decided he would decline food and drink. He asked Amy for his favorite meal that he could still manage and she went to their regular Indian restaurant and remembering him and his sad decline they cooked him a special chicken biryani along with all of his favorite sides. She propped him up in his bed and gave him his tablets, and he took them with his beer. They laughed and joked and he reminded her of their life together. She shed a few tears and he said that with her support, this was to be his final meal and his final drink, and that by his best guess his life should end in a week to ten days. Having watched her wonderful, bright, active husband become this bed-bound twitching wreck had broken her heart and she wasn't sure that she could watch him undertake this final journey and said so. Huge tears slipped down his face and that was enough. When the nurse came to help with his bed time routine he announced his decision. The nurse said that she would have to tell the doctor, but they helped him upstairs and into his own bed where he'd asked that he could spend his final days. His doctor called around the next morning and he knew his patient well; after some pointless discussion he agreed and contacted his staff to that effect. That was that; when the dehydration began to cause him pain, the district nurses put him on to morphine and after 15 long days he finally slipped away. I arrived ten days after his death and a week before his funeral. Amy was a first or second cousin of my Mum - extended family - and much as my Mum had said that I should give everyone time to get over the death and not move in until after, perhaps sleep on a mate's floor or a local B&B. Amy said that I was most welcome and would help to take everyone's minds off of the next few days so I moved in. Amy was curvy and sexy but amazingly sad. I made myself as useful as I could, loading the washing machine, packing the dishwasher, vacuuming etc. I made tea and coffee and tried to help seeing as both of her children were due back from University for their father's funeral, both Tom and Amy had insisted that they should continue studying. They came home the night before and I offered to move out of the spare room to give everyone time to grieve, but none of them would have it. On the day of the funeral I got up at six and threw myself into whatever needed doing, including making breakfast toast, gallons of tea and coffee, greeting the caterers, the funeral directors, mourners and generally making myself indispensable. Being close but not too close the funeral director kind of used me as the sensible family member that could be relied on not to break down in tears. "You're a treasure Terry," Amy said on that and so many other occasions. The funeral was one of those 'celebrations of life' and I saw many of my relatives, including my Mum and Dad attending the crematorium and listening to the funnies that Tom's brother Hugh told of his older brother. It was upbeat, sweet but dreadful to the point of cringingly painful and Hugh was trying just too hard. It made the final closing of the curtain all the worse and Amy, the two grown up children, Tom's widowed mother and even comedian Hugh lost it as they slid shut. There was a large wake afterwards in a local pub, and being the only sober one, I drove my landlady and her two children home, all three the worse for the booze they'd put away on that happy, awful day. Amy's children went back to their universities and life carried on; never for one moment was there a suggestion anything at all 'naughty', sorry. We never passed on the upstairs landing with her in a filmy, flimsy see-through negligee, I never saw her in her underwear in the kitchen, had my own bathroom so there was none of that bumping into each other in the mornings. However, she had phone calls from both of her children and seemed very upset one evening during my third month there. It turned out it was his birthday and then a few days after, her silver wedding anniversary and she was of course very upset. I was supportive and despite homework just stayed with her the whole evening. At a little after ten she said I should go to bed, as I had to be up early and I kissed her hand and left. I woke up at about one o'clock to Amy getting into bed with me. "I just; I just want; need to hold your hand Terry," she stumbled in her tears, "can I sleep in your bed tonight?" "Of course," I said, throwing my duvet back and seeing her in her cotton Pejays. Fortunately for me I was wearing boxer shorts, something I always did when not at home, and she slid into my double bed. We lay together in silence and we reached out for each-others hands, she giving mine a gentle squeeze and a whispered 'thanks Terry.' I woke at six to find the duvet pushed off of her and Amy lying with one arm across my bare chest, and in the pale early light coming through a gap in the curtain I could see one of her boobs down the gap of her Pejay top. Similarly, the stretchy trousers had slid down just enough for me to be able to see the rise or her bottom and the beginning of her buttock cleft. I had a late tutorial that day, so was in no rush to get up. Unfortunately that didn't apply to my cock and I could feel it straining against my shorts. I desperately hoped I could get out of bed without her seeing. My bedroom was quite small and my bed pushed against the wall so technically I would need to climb over her if I wanted to get up first. So I closed my eyes and hoped that I could drift off to sleep and that she'd get up before me. I did sleep for a while stirring when Amy woke up and but obviously not enough to fully realize where she was. Her hand slid down my chest, over my stomach and stopping just above the waistband of my shorts, and touching the top of my erection. "Hmm;" she said sleepily and with some contentment. She stroked her hand along the length of my rock hard cock making it even harder! I felt Amy's hand whipped away from my groin as she obviously realized where she was and who she was with. I thought she'd get up and leave, but instead she must have been doing what I'd done a few minutes before and was ogling my body and cock as it strained against the elastic of my boxers. I left her to it, and after it was obvious I wasn't going to get a repeat performance I 'woke up' and she grinned at me, "Thanks Terry," she said pecking me on the cheek, "I slept like a log; I'll go and get some tea." She got up, pulling up her trousers, the shape of her lovely buttocks momentarily clear through the thin worn cotton; she did have a lovely bum, no two ways about it. This was recreated the next night only this time she came in with two mugs of tea, and asked if she could hold my hand again. The Pejays from the night before had changed to a loose vest top over an unrestricted bosom, and clingy shorts and I appreciated the change. She leaned forward to put down the two tea cups and I could see straight down her top at her still full breasts and they looked great. We lay there and chatted easily about Uni and what I wanted to do afterwards, and then she talked about her hopes for her children and the future. Eventually, she turned out the light and we lay back just holding hands. I was dead nervous. Like randy twenty year old virgins of my age I was a prolific masturbator and fantasist, but here I was terrified. In the shower that morning I'd pulled myself off just thinking about her stroking my cock for that brief moment and her wonderful arse I'd all but seen, and my orgasm was almost painful, spitting my youthful semen against the glass wall of the shower stall. Amy was more than twice my age, gorgeous, and a distant relative and I lay there holding her hand and trying not to get an erection, which was of course precisely what happened. I eventually managed to drift off to sleep, but came round at about two to find that I had rolled to one side and that Amy had backed up into me so we were spooning, and somehow my right arm was now across her waist and she was holding it to her flat stomach - under her T-shirt - with my thumb just brushing the underside of her boobs. I so wanted to extend my thumb to touch her breasts; just once, just so I could kid myself that I'd touched real ones which would then inform my masturbation fantasies. Of course my cock swelled just at this thought and the beautiful half naked woman I was holding on to. I tried to get back to sleep, and thought getting my hand back and rolling to the other side, because I'd moved so far away from her I didn't have room, so I was pretty much stuck; what's worse my throbbing cock was bound to touch her at some stage if I stayed as I was. To make it worse, she must have felt me move, or tense up or something because she sighed and moved back into the space I'd just made and rubbed her bottom against my erection and I could feel her wriggle until it was pushed between her buttocks; she gave a slightly stronger sigh, the tiniest wiggle, before taking my hand and pulling it up to lay on soft warm breast. To make matters worse she squeezed my hand with hers and I kneaded soft tit flesh for the first time. As I felt her nipple extend into my palm it was all I could do not to come in my pants there and then. I woke up a while later and my right arm was under me and starting to suffer pins and needles. I tried to get it out from under me, but I was feeling brave seeing as my other arm was still holding her breast. I managed to slide it out from under me, and in a strange wriggly maneuver I slid it up and under my pillow and her pillow, so it ran across her shoulder. Inspired by my own bravery I laid it across her and, more by luck than judgement, it went under her vest top and straight on to her other breast. I squeezed both and pulled her tight to me, and this elicited a further sigh and the addition of her other hand over my other hand, and further push against my now rock hard cock with her bottom. I fell back to sleep almost immediately not thinking how we'd explain this in the morning. When the morning came we were still snuggled up really closely and I was still holding her bare breasts under her T-shirt and she still had one arm across both my hands, with the other reaching back pushed through the waistband of my boxers and on to my thigh. Yes, my erection was pushing between her buttocks. It was obvious she was awake, and it took no time for her to push my hands against her boobs and gently stroke my thigh, her nipples hard again. She turned her still sleepy face back to me and smiled. "Thank you again Terry," she again pushed my hands against her bare tits, "I slept like a log again," she rubbed her arse against my cock, "and it seems like you've woken up with one!" she giggled. She rolled over and I disentangled my hands from her boobs and vest top. She took my hand and rested it on her still bare midriff, and looked into my face. "I can't thank you enough Terry," she said dropping her eyes, "I don't think I've 'slept' properly in about five or six months. With Tom's last few months, he could only sleep in a hospital bed downstairs, then he insisted he wanted to go up to our room to die, and seeing as he was staff they let him." She choked up a bit and looked back at my face, "I actually tell people that I lost Tom about six months ago, as that was when he stopped being 'him';" she dropped her eyes, shook her head a bit and looked back at me again. "It was so lovely to actually be held by someone again, thank you Terry." She kissed my cheek tenderly and rested her forehead against mine. She rolled over and got up, her arse looked wonderful. "My turn for the tea and breakfast again Terry, what time do you have to be in college?" "Usual time," I said pulling the duvet back over my erection. I'm sure she noticed. "Well you jump in the shower Darling, and I'll do breakfast." In the shower I lasted about half a dozen strokes before I shot my come against the glass wall. We had a very relaxed breakfast of marmalade toast and tea, and I took her up on her offer of a lift to college even though I wasn't due in for nearly two hours. I sat in the refectory nursing a coffee and thinking about the last night. She was hot, sexy but as they say in the movies, 'just not that in to me'. I finished my coffee and headed off for my lecture. Would probably never happen again, and what the fuck if I did get a stiffy, she'd spent most of the previous evening rubbing herself against it already. I got a several handfuls of boob into bargain. It was Friday night and I got home to find that she had prepared a really nice meal, had taken the afternoon off to shop and prepare it in fact. "Go up and shower and change Terry," she said, "I've prepared us something nice to celebrate the weekend." She was wearing a stretchy floral dress that clung to every wonderful feminine curve and looked so fucking hot it was unbelievable. I showered, and put on the smartest clothes I had. I was a student and not that well supplied with them after all. I went with my black 5 O 1's and a blue denim shirt that I buttoned up under a matching tie. I added a splash of aftershave. As I came into the room I noticed she had turned off the main lights going instead with candles. "Look at you," she said, "all dressed up," I could see some red in her cheeks and she turned her back on me. "Least I could do Amy," I replied, "have to apologize that I don't even come close to your sexy outfit;" I put my hand over my mouth; shit, I used the S word and that was the one thing we were both trying to avoid, or so it seemed to me. "You look sexy as well Terry," she said turning to face me, "trust me!" She popped the top on a bottle of Asti and she poured us both a glass, next she reached into the oven and returned with two plates piled with steak, chips, and mushrooms, next the fridge revealed two plates of salad. She sat down opposite me, and raised her glass, "This is a toast just for me," she said looking to the ceiling, "to my wonderful late husband Tom on the occasion of our silver wedding anniversary, with who I never shared a cross word or deed and who I miss every day," I saw a single tear in her eye, "to you my Darling Tom-Tom, hoping heaven's golf courses never close and you can finally get your handicap below 13." She closed her puffy eyes and took a long draught of wine, draining it in one go. I tried desperately to think of something to cheer her up, and raise the mood just a bit. I stood, "To Amy's Tom," I said looking from the added height straight down the front of her dress at the black bra responsible for her great shape, "You must have been one hell of a guy. But playing off of a 13 with a wife as beautiful as this in love with you? You must be in heaven," I emptied my glass as well. It worked and she giggled, and topped up both of our wine glasses and I sat back down. We spent a very pleasant hour chatting and eating the splendid steak and chips. Amy asked if I could manage something else and said she had an Eton mess in the fridge. I stood up and got it from the fridge placing the large bowl between us and two smaller basins. She spooned out large portions and we tucked in with gusto. I love Eton mess above all other sweets, and it was wonderful, made with my favorite black cherries rather than strawberries. I ate my portion, then laughing Amy took another spoonful for herself then pushed the bowl over to me. And I finished it. She had already started to make coffee, so I began to scrape plates and load them in the dishwasher, along with all the cutlery and crockery we'd used that night. We headed back to the living room with a tray which I carried; we sat on the large sofa with and she turned to face me, knees drawn together and up on the cushion, she rested against the back of the sofa her head on her arm. I'd never been on a date before, and I'd drunk half a bottle of Asti Spuman te. I was slightly tipsy and because I'd never been on a date, I didn't realize I was on one. As the night drew on I noticed we were no longer talking about Tom, and it was more about me. She started to yawn and I stood and indicated that I was heading for my bed. She grinned and said she would follow a bit later. "Goodnight Amy," I said, taking her hand and kissing it, "I had a wonderful evening, thank you so much." "You are most welcome Terry," she beamed at me. I headed for my bed with just the slightest wobble and I heard her chuckle. I got to bed and stripped out of my clothes and rolled into bed. I lay awake for a few moments wondering if Amy would come and join me again, but my long day and my great evening soon had me sound asleep. I felt the bed dip as she got in, and I rolled to my side lifting the duvet so she could take up the same spooning position we had the nights before. This time I wrapped both my arms around her and took hold of her great boobs and felt her bottom push against my groin. The message finally reached my Asti fuddled brain some moments later that she was naked, and so was I. I didn't have an erection, at least not when I fell asleep. When the late autumn sun started to creep through the curtains, I definitely did; mind you. Her soft skin felt wonderful against mine, and my cock was not flat against her buttocks or resting in the crease as it had done before but thrusting and pinched between her thighs and resting against her bare cunt. I flinched and she must have felt it. "Good morning Terry," she crooned stretching, "you can't go putting that in me without a condom you know," she said, then after a pause, "Luckily I brought some with me." She turned around and disappeared under the covers, "Oh this looks lovely," she said, and next thing I felt her wriggle even further south and what I now know was her mouth as she closed it over my cock s knob. Christ! I was only just awake and here she was sucking and bucking her mouth up and over my cock and I could feel myself getting closer and closer to orgasm. "Amy," I gasped, "Amy; I'm; gonna;" "Yes," she said, temporarily stopping, "You're gonna come, wouldn't be doing it otherwise now would I?" She threw the duvet off of us, and without taking me out of her mouth managed to get me to roll onto my back so she could climb across me. I finally got to see her wonderful breasts and the small clutch of black hair between her thighs as she spread her legs over mine. She took her mouth from my prick and just pumped it, looking cheekily at me and smiling "I owe you Terry, and this is really nice way of repaying my debt to you." She pumped down hard on my cock, "Come on Terry, come for me;" She put her mouth over me just as my body tried to curl up as it pumped come out into her mouth. She continued to pump down on me as I poured out. She slurped over my cock until I wriggled so much that she laughed and stopped. "Now," she said, rubbing up and down my cock, "If you're going to lose your virginity to me this fine morning, we'll have to get you nice and hard again." "I;" "Oh don't worry," she rubbed my groin and then gently played with my testicles rolling them with her fingertips. She grinned then added; "I guessed as much. I've never had a virgin before, and it might be quite nice." She sat up, her fingers wrapped around my cock, "when Tom got to the point he couldn't get out of bed anymore he told me that I should move on and should I ever get the opportunity to slake my lust I should take that opportunity. When I came to your bed last night I wasn't sure that I could, but laying there with you holding me again, just the way that Tom did, I knew that it would be great to fuck you. The fact that you were so sweet and kind, and a virgin, I knew it would be right." I propped myself up on my elbows and looked down at her. "Thank you," I said, "I don't know what to say." "Don't say anything," she said, "just get an erection, so we can fuck I can take your cherry. Want some of this?" she said, getting up onto her knees, swinging her hips and running her hands across her boobs and down her sides. She had the tiniest belly bulge but I couldn't have cared less. There was all of my porno wank fantasies, flesh and blood and probably just as horny as I was. "God yes," I said. She leaned forward and walked on her hands and knees across me brushing her tits across my cock. That in itself made my cock twitch and straighten some. It looked so sexy. "Would you suck it again?" She beamed a grin, shook her head and hissed; Bloody men. She lifted my tip into her mouth and sucked me again. I felt myself harden in her mouth. She closed her eyes and I just devoured her body with my eyes and instantly went as hard as a rock. She sat back. "There," she said, "that's perfect." She reached over to my bedside table and took the condom she'd obviously put there the night before and opened it and slid it into place. "Now then; you ready Terry?" I nodded; she moved forward until her groin was level with mine, and raised herself over me I felt my rubber coated cock brush against her. She put one hand on my shoulder and leant forward, then before I knew it she had closed her eyes, and was holding onto me and pushed back feeding me inside her. The look on her face was one I'll always remember; she had a huge grin and as she went further down she exhaled in delight. "Oh; fuck yes!" she exclaimed, "Oh yeah," she giggled with a warbling tremble in her laugh. She proceeded to rise up and down on me, her hands on my chest. "Okay Terry, you just enjoy yourself, anything you feel like doing, you just do, you wanna come, you come, plenty more condoms." The feelings on my cock were way too much and Amy must have read it in my face, "come on Darling, come for me, oh yeah," she moved herself up and down faster and faster on me as my second orgasm struck, and fuck didn't it strike. She climbed off to lay down next to me, stroking my side and my face. "Cherry gone? Terry? You feel better for that?" "Wow, Amy," I said, "it was great, thank you so much." "We'll give it a while, and have another go, seeing as you've got a bit of a flair for this kind of thing." She stroked my face again, "Tea?" "I'd love one." "You wait there, you've earned your rest!" It was so sexy watching her beautiful naked body swing across the room I felt a twinge in my genitals just from that, even though I had come twice already. She returned twenty minutes later with mugs of tea and scrambled eggs on toast. We sat naked on the bed eating breakfast while she quizzed me on any sexual experience I might have had, which was down to just masturbation on my part. "Well Honey, I'll give you lessons while you're here, is that Okay?" I nodded and she laughed at my eagerness. "Just promise me one thing tiger, you aren't to fall in love with me Okay? You're young enough to be my son, and you want to find the perfect woman your own age to fall in love with; right?" "Scouts honor!" I said. "Boy Scout? So that means you're always prepared?" "Apparently." I confirmed. "Excellent, then you should be able to fuck me again, right?" "Oh yeah," I said gaining confidence and putting down my mug to crawl towards her with a dangerous look in my eye. "I do love a man in uniform," she beamed at me flipping onto her hands and knees, "seeing as you're getting all manly, you can take me from behind, doggie style." I climbed on to my knees behind her, and after a few moments of practice; managed to get my covered cock in her and started my first fucking motion, screwing her for all I was worth. She reached back and took hold of my hand and had me grasp her thighs and I got the message and started to pull her backwards and forwards on my cock, and she seemed to go mad. "Oh fuck yes Terry, Oh shit just like that, please don't come, not yet; don't come, fuck me, please keep fucking me!" I did right up to the point she let out an almighty growl that turned into a long groan of pleasure and had her trembling into orgasm, and I came. That was one of my favorite fucks of all time and still ranks right up there in my top three. After that one she lay down and we both rested, not bad considering it was only a few minutes after nine. When we came round, half an hour later, she kissed me awake, "No falling in love with me, Terry; remember?" "No love, lust Okay?" "Aw, yeah;" she growled and we kissed with tongues for the very first time, this went on for another twenty or so minutes until she pulled off the last condom that was by now hanging off of me and replaced it with another and them she pulled me on top of her and we had our first missionary fuck, kissing passionately and each screwing the other for all we were worth. The New Normal That general pattern took place over the next few months and we tried everything, so much so she went back on the pill so we could dispense with condoms. She taught me where her G-spot was, her A-zone, how to deal with her clitoris, how best to do oral and I still remember to this day my lying between her thighs and licking her clit as my index finger stroked her G-spot at the same time. She screamed her way to orgasm bucking her now bare cunt into my wet face as she pissed all over me (I'm still of the opinion that female ejaculation is just pee under pressure!) I didn't stop and she pulled the spare pillow across her face and screamed into that. "Watch for my reactions Terry," she said, "Be guided by them." That was my lovemaking commandment from that point on. Impressed by my speed of learning and dedication to my studies; she even moved into the risqu (for me at least) area of her anus and one pissed Saturday night I fucked her arse, using our last remaining condom; it turned out. We'd been pushing the boundaries for days. She'd started it by gently inserting a lubed finger into my anus and playing with my prostate which had me hard and gasping for release. She quickly sorted that by sucking my cock, and choking as my come jetted into her mouth and throat. As I recovered, she was half lying across me still licking the last of my cum from my softening cock. I scooped a finger of her K Y jelly from the still open tube and started to play with her anus (only fair after all.) "Cheeky!" she said, as I swirled my finger around her tight opening, feeling the crinkled, tight skin there. I grinned, and just to show how cheeky I was, I gently pushed my finger past her sphincter and into her back passage, stroking around inside. "Oh Terry Darling!" she said with a great display of over-acting, wriggling her arse into my hand. So impressed was she, that she started to push herself back and forth on my finger. "oh that's a nice way to scratch an itch," very soon it became clear that she was fucking her arse with my finger. I turned to my side to enable myself to reach better. Lying on my side, I took hold of her around the waist, and sat up, her wonderful bottom all mine, and started to pump my finger in and out, sometimes fast, sometimes slow, soft, hard, until she was gasping. She pulled away from me with a big dirty laugh, and walked to her bedside table where the wine was. She poured herself a glass and drank it down. Then she did this a second, then a third time, bringing the fourth back to bed with her. She knelt on the bed, her legs spread rudely her swollen puss on display to me, along with her great boobs swinging under her. She drained her fourth glass of wine with gusto and a smacking of her lips. "Come on then Terry Darling, you gonna stick your big cock up my tiny little bum are you?" "Oh yeah," I said rolling off of the bed. "Well, be quick about it, I've not had a willy up that one in ten years, and if I sober up you might lose your chance." I grabbed the lube and the last condom in the box. I was no expert but I'd read enough advice leaflets to know you wore a condom when you buggered someone. Amy was still on her knees and elbows wiggling her round arse in the air. I knelt behind her pulling the condom onto my cock that had returned to rock hard with her continued attention and the job it had to do. I spread the K Y across my shrouded cock, liberally, "You ready Amy?" I said. "As I'll ever be," she said with the tiniest hint of a drunken slur. I levelled my cock at her rear and leaned forward. My cock slid all over the place, and she giggled.  "Come on now Terry, time's a wasting'!" I pushed once more and it slid past her anus for half of its length in one go. "Fuck!" she said in some pain, "Christ Terry, go easy babe!" I started a slow fucking that stopped her talking so I would not lose what could be my only chance to anally fuck so gorgeous a woman for some time. I'll confess that I pounded her; the nice Terry that she'd so enjoyed training had realized that sometimes you have to be a bit of a shit, so I screwed her arse to oblivion. To my great surprise she had no objection and lay there and let me do it to her, until after a few minutes I finally lost my load into the safety of the condom. I withdrew and removed the condom and went into the bathroom to wash my hands and clean up. By the time I got back she was sound asleep, a seraphic smile on her face. The next morning she told me it was one of the most intense fucking sessions she'd ever experienced, and while she wasn't up for it every night, if I wanted to do something like that, say, every couple of months; I knew where the K Y was. This upping of the game led to more interesting sexual play. She invited me to her room one evening; I didn't always sleep with her nor she with me, we were fuck buddies, but no more. But this night she had dressed in black underwear and played a dominatrix, tying my hands above my head to the brass bedframe, and she wanked me unmercifully, and played with my anus only letting me come over my own belly once she'd played with my prostate. She rubbed her cunt against my face intent on her own pleasure, working her cunt and clit against my mouth and tongue. She came soaking my face and her pillows into the bargain. She lay back down and wiped my face cooing to me about what a good bitch I'd been. She reached up and undid my bonds, Tom's old ties I guessed. I recovered and wiped my own come from my chest and lay comfortably like I was going to sleep it off and she lay back with a contented sigh. I reciprocated by grabbing her, and heaving her over my lap, pinning the one arm not stuck against me with my left, then pulling down her black lace panties mid-thigh and spanking her arse. Thank God for internet porn; She struggled and wriggled, not too much I might add. I asked her if she deserved a good spanking, "That's for you to decide;" she hissed through clenched teeth. I gave her another 12 spanks insisting she count them, and she did panting her way through them. At the end of the spanks I took advantage of her exposed cunt and arse and fingered her, using her own cunt moisture to lubricate her anus. I still held her down, and I could see the whole process was turning her on and she started to come. I stopped my fingering. "No, Terry." she gasped, "please, let me come. I'll be your bitch, I promise; just; oh my God, oh Terry, please, I;"  I scrubbed at her G-spot again. "Terry please!" She begged. I pumped my hand vigorously into the back of her cunt and her arse and she came. My cock sprang to attention and I rolled her onto her hands and knees and fucked her, me standing on the floor for extra purchase and we both came strongly. All good things come to an end, and for us it was the return home of her daughter the following summer. I can't complain, we fucked pretty much every chance we had for almost two years, stopping when her children came home for half term; mind you I went home at half term as well. When her daughter finished her second year, I graduated and that was that. Amy said that we couldn't sleep together any more in case her daughter found us. She also said that while she reckoned her daughter Alice found me attractive she'd rather I didn't start to see her as it would just get way too complicated. By way of thanks I took Amy and Alice out to dinner before I left to go finally go home and Amy crept into my bed for one last time, and we went at it like rabbits, albeit silent ones. She lay on top of me, stroking my hair, "You are so good at all this stuff Terry," she grinned her well exercised cunt squeezing my softening cock still wet with her juices, "Fuck, but I'm a good teacher." She kissed me. "The best," I said, reaching down to stroke her clit, "shame I can't give you too much credit for your work." "You find the right girl and make sure you give more than you receive, that'll be all the credit I need." To be continued in Part 2 By Androgynous other for Literotica
Show more...
1 week ago

SteamyStories
Cosplay Beth
 My first time with Cosplay Beth. By Thintri - listen to the podcast at Steamy Stories. She stood there, waiting impatiently for the delicious meat to slide into her eager hands. She looked forward to having it in her mouth later, I could tell. She continued to caress her belly and nibble on a fingernail as she waited impatiently. She stood around 5'4" in her Converse sneakers. She wore a black pair of boot-cut jeans and a gray tee that read “Never tell me the odds!” and had a set of red, tumbling dice and a star-fighter with four wings in the shape of an “X” sitting above a plate held up by a small plastic pole  The tee was super tight around her breasts, but I didn’t notice any bra lines. I would guess she was a 36C or D. Her hips were just as wide and her ass complimented her full hips and busty chest. Her hair reminded me of that Scottish Disney movie princess, all wild and fire red. Her skin was extremely fair, like she would to burst into flames if she stepped outside. She didn’t look much older than the drinking age, a good decade or more younger than me. Another adult millennial in the big city. “Seventy Three!” She pounced and grabbed the too thick package and examined it in her suddenly small hands. Her eyes were as wide as saucers and you could almost see saliva well up in the corner of her mouth. I needed to step in before she made a terrible mistake. “Excuse me. That’s my Butt.” I said. “I beg your pardon?!” She responded incredulously. “Seventy Three?.. Your holding my Boston Butt.” I said, holding the ticket for her to see. “Oh, right. I’m sorry. I’m in a different world today.” “You actually look really hungry. Are you going to have time to cook or are you going to eat something raw here in the store? I’ll have that Butt now.” I said holding my hands out. “Your butt is so big! Erm… I mean…” She said as she handed it over and I placed it in my cart. “Yeah, What’s a bachelor going to do with all this food, right? I’m actually hosting a game night for my friends tomorrow. There will be seven of us total. Eight, if you’d like to have a taste of this Butt.” I said making “Butt” sound more like an actual innuendo this time. “T.J.” I added, extending my hand. “Beth. Pleased to meet you, T.J. What’s that stand for?” She said, shaking my out-reached hand in a delicate manner. “Thaddeus Junior. ‘Thad’ sounds too douchey.” “What do they call your father?” “Thad…” I said, rolling my eyes sheepishly. “But he’s too old to even pretend to act like a douche. He would have no idea where to start.” “Oh, well that’s good. I bet he showed you how to be a real gentleman.” She said with a slight giggle in her voice. “He showed me how to rub a butt properly, that’s for sure.” “Pardon?!” She said eyes wide again. “Barbeque… dry rub? A good rub down and then moisten it up later.” “Oh, yeah… Right…” “So… Wanna come over tomorrow and join my party? You’d even out the group.” “I don’t see why not. Could be fun, right?” “Splendid! That means you’ll have to come over tonight to get your character squared away and maybe help prep for dinner? I promise I’ll feed you tonight, too. I have flank steaks marinating.” “Oh, I don’t know…” “You’ll have my address and you can tell all of your friends where you’ll be. There’s even a doorman and a security camera in the lobby.” “Oh. That sounded well-rehearsed. Invite a lot of ladies home, do you?” She asked suspiciously. “No ma'am. I just want your mind at ease.” I lied with my hands up in a disarming manner. My response was also rehearsed, but it worked like a charm. “Tell me about the marinade.” She said slowly, squinting her eyes and nodding her head up at me. “It’s a lazy meal night. It’s just a store bought Italian dressing, but I add some of this and that. I was thinking maybe use my indoor grill or broil them. Do you have a preference?” I said trying to sink the hook in deeper. I’m not going to broil a steak. That’s ridiculous. “Grill it!” “Agreed. So I’ll see you at 6:30 then?” “Yeah. Sounds good.” Hook, Line, and Sinker. “Eighty Three!” said the butcher. “I think you’re eighty three.” I said pointing at the ticket in her basket at her feet.“ “Oh. That’s me!” She said turning towards the counter. We exchanged information and I gave her my address so we could meet up later. I was actually quite excited about making a new hot friend and maybe even more than that. I’m not the type of guy to jump into bed with just anybody. I really wanted to get to know her and see where in my life she might fit. 6:45 rolled around and I finally got a text from Beth: “Hey, Sorry. The train was running late and there’s no cell service down there. I’m walking up to street level now. I’ll be at your place in Ten minutes. Is there anything you want me to pick up?” I responded: “Hey, glad you’re on the way. I was worried you split on me or worse. All I have is vanilla ice cream and toppings for dessert. If that’s not good enough, we can walk around the block and get an Italian Ice from the pizza shop. Is red wine okay with the steaks? If not, I have beer. Should I let the wine breathe or would you rather beer?” She responded: “Italian Icies! And beer, please. Wine feels too formal. [Winky emoji] Be up in five.” She wasn’t kidding about the train running slow. The news interrupted my background show. There was a brown out on my line that took 20 minutes to fix. One train was in emergency lighting the whole time. I already called ahead downstairs for the doorman to let my new friend up. He needed to send her up manually because she didn’t have a key fob to my apartment. The elevator opened to each unit, but they all had entryways prior to the front door. It was a private place to take off wet clothes and hang jackets and kick off shoes before entering. I left the front door open and she let herself in. “Hello? TJ?” “In the kitchen.” “Hey!” She said, giving me a friendly hug. She smelled like strawberries. I also took a good look at her while were chit-chatted. She wore a Falmouth Falcons Jersey and a matching pleated skirt. She had on short two or three inch heels on that had open toes and matched her outfit well. She quickly discarded them and left them in the hall outside of the front door and closed it behind her. She also put a pair of clips in her hair, leaving the right side of her neck exposed. “I was just about to text you to ask how you like your steak cooked?” “Medium. It’s okay if it’s a little rare, just don’t cook it too much, please.” “Oh, that makes it easier on me. I can put them on around the same time.” “Do you need any help with the cooking?” “Umm… Did you want the potatoes mashed, or as is?” “Hmm… Nah. We can leave them like that. They look done, too.” She said, looking into the pot. “Fork ready!” I said stabbing at them. I went ahead and strained them while Beth flipped the steaks. I also served up a helping of corn for each of us and added the potatoes. “How do they look?” She asked me, pointing to the steaks. I poked at one with my finger and pushed until I felt it push back. “Feels about Medium rare. Maybe another minute on that side.” I said. Beth took it upon herself to grab two beers from the fridge. I was just about done with my second, so it was good timing on her part. “This looks interesting. ‘Axel Rogues’ P.O.’d India Pale Ale’? Is it new?” “It’s from a brewery a couple of my friends partially own. They send it up from the Alabama Coast for me. They might be giving me a bit of a drinking problem.” I said in jest. “Isn’t it bad to have cartoon characters on your beer labels? Something about advertising to minors?” “It’s a promotional thing. Only a few of those labels were printed. It was mostly for investors and the grand opening a few weeks back.” “Oh. This tastes pretty good!” She said, wide-eyed. I was told it’s a bit of a panty dropper, but I wasn’t telling her that. “Yeah. It’s got a lot of subtle tastes that the female focus groups enjoyed. The male groups said it’s refreshing, but might be too easy to drink. Hence my problem.” I kidded again, even though it was true. Dinner went by pretty quickly and we both cleared our plates and then dumped the dishes in the washer. She was on her third beer and I had just finished my fourth. “Would you like another or maybe a Manhattan?” I asked, trying to grease her wheels some. “Can you make a White Manhattan?” She asked. It felt more like a test. “Sure. Is Hudson okay?” I asked, volleying her serve. “That’d be perfect!” She said all too eagerly. Beth went ahead and wiped the table down and moved some of the settings aside to make room for us to work. She had brought her messenger bag and pulled out a large Velcro binder with a few gaming books. I was actually impressed with her line of questioning and her surprising neatness. We decided that one of her old characters, a Human Monk, was a good fit for the group and I gave her the run-down of the story so far, as best as I could remember. She wasn’t surprised by the content being sexual in nature. Lots of groups add a sexy/romantic spin thanks to modern fantasy movies and books. One girl in the group, Adrienne, had to re-roll after a death because she decided to fight her way out of an Orc rape scene rather than lose her purity. She was playing a Paladin at the time, so it was pretty fitting. She did set fire to the camp site and take out a few Orcs before she died, though. It was pretty awesome. She re-rolled into a rogue who was her last toon’s “Black Sheep” sister; she was a very pissed off rogue. We completely forgot about going out for Icies and decided to chat some more about the group and where I felt the story might lead. I noticed in my peripheral vision that her nipples started to show through her tight shirt. My apartment isn’t that cold. I like it to be around seventy six degrees. The air is humidity controlled, so the extra A/C isn’t needed. The conversation slid over to her cosplay hobby and how devout she is to it. She whipped out her phone and swiped through several characters she’s played at conventions and ren faires. She’s even done some minor MeTube shorts in character. We were sitting side-by-side, nearly shoulder to shoulder as she swiped. One particular picture was done in a mirror “selfie” fashion. She was wearing a very tight corset dress that was blue and white, similar to a very familiar droid we all know and love. Her breasts were practically pouring out of her top and her hand was between her legs in a provocative manner. “Whoops… You weren’t supposed to see that… Sorry” “Hey now… You should share with the rest of the class, Missy.” I said leaning in closer to her and her phone. “Okay, but they really aren’t much to look at. Really.” She said modestly. The pics varied from lingerie to sexy cosplay back to lingerie. Some were topless, but her free hand covered her nipples. There was still an eye-full of side and under boob, though. “I showed you mine, now you show me yours.” She demanded playfully. I had several shirtless gym “Swole” pics as well as a few cosplay pics, too. None as flattering as her pictures, but she seemed pleased with them. She was definitely excited about my picture with me wearing a Fez and bow tie. As I got up for another drink, I opted to switch back to beer. I offered her one over her shoulder and she took it, letting her hand linger on mine, not taking the bottle, though. She let the cold glass rub her neck and shoulder, and when she finally took it, she pulled me into a bent over, sideways kiss. I’m pretty sure she was feeling similar fireworks to mine. I went ahead and climbed over the couch, letting our head bump in the process. We giggled as we put our beers down and started making out like ninth graders. I was being a complete gentleman and let my hands fall on her face and neck as we kissed. Her hands were in similar places, but soon explored down to my chest. I kept it cool and let her do her thing while both of my hands were now working her neck and tangled in her hair. She reached up and pulled her clips out so I didn’t pull on her hair the wrong way. I kept up my aggressive assault above her shoulders as she continued to grope my chest and stomach over my shirt. I was wearing a light, loose button-down and low-rise dark blue jeans. Her hands explored more while undoing a button or two. Her left hand snaked into the opening and now rubbed my chest more over my ribbed tank tee underneath. Once all my buttons were undone, I took some initiative and grabbed her under her thighs and pulled her into my lap. She was now kneeling on both sides of my pelvis. We only broke the kiss long enough to discard my top and then my undershirt. My hands were now under her tee shirt, caressing her back. My fingers roamed and slid over where her bra strap would have been. She felt my mouth peak at the sides in a little smile at that. She giggled and pulled her tee off and tossed it to the adjacent love seat. We were sitting bare chest to bare chest as she started moving her hips in a subtle rocking motion on my lap. My hands found her breasts as I continued to molest her tongue with mine. My cock was rock hard and rubbing against her pussy though my jeans and thin fabric of her underwear. She started undoing my belt and pants as I worked on unbuttoning her skirt and pulling the hip zipper down one handed as my mouth found her right breast. Her strawberry scent was so much stronger with my face in her chest. It was driving me crazy. “Take them off.” She said breathlessly, standing up and discarding her skirt, adding it to her tee. I hopped my butt up and pulled my pants off without standing. She was standing between my legs and I would have prolly head-butted her again if I tried to stand. I decided to leave my boxer briefs on to match her level of dress. She sat back down straddling my lap again, only leaving more room between our pelvises this time. My mouth found her left breast as she blindly reached into the opening of my shorts. I was cupping her left breast with my right hand as my left hand began to fondle her right ass cheek. She was wearing a g-string. My hand would squeeze her ass and slide between her cheeks and back to squeezing again. She gasped as she grabbed my cock with her hand. She couldn’t see it past my head or through my shorts, but she was certainly pleased with it’s size and current level of petrification. She knelt on her left knee and tried to slide my shorts down. I miscued my attempt at helping by hopping my butt again and we head- butted again. We giggled, took a drink and she took my shorts off and took her place back in my lap again. This time, she was crushing my cock against her slit, covered by the tiniest triangle of fabric I’ve ever seen… Or felt for that matter. Her rocking increased and she was now dry-humping my cock. I could feel her moistness lubricating my dick through her g-string. My pre-cum was starting to bubble over my mushroom cap. Her nails dug into my chest. I didn’t notice them until now… They were French tipped and matched her Quidditch jersey. My hands were both on her ass now, as my fingers were sliding up and down her crack and slipping under the thin thread. Her breathing became ragged as my fingers found her drenched pussy from behind. One hand was holding her string aside and her pussy open for me. My right hand found her opening and clit as she rocked back. She started to cum, grinding harder onto me. She called out my name as she climaxed and crumpled onto my chest. Her head on my shoulder. She was panting hard. My fingers continued to rub her from behind softly, easing several after shocks out of her. “Excuse me a moment.” She finally said through choppy breaths. She made her way to the hallway bath and I took the opportunity to grab a condom from the coffee table drawer. I had just enough time to tear one free from the rest and tuck it into the side of the couch cushion when the bathroom door opened up. Her face and chest were flushed, and she still wobbled a little when she walked. It was a combination of her orgasm and the alcohol, I guess. She was holding her g-string in one hand. Her pussy was clean shaven except for a thin trail of red pubic hair just above her clit hood. My dick jumped in approval. “What are we going to do about that?” She said hitching her head towards my crotch. “What did you have in mind?” I said standing before she got too close. She wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me into another passionate kiss. My cock was rubbing against her navel and my hands found her ass again. She pushed/eased me back onto the couch and got between my legs. She tossed her undies to the side, this time missing the pile and ending up on the floor. The flimsy fabric wasn’t heavy enough to make the whole flight. She also had a condom in her hand that she sat on the couch beside me. She must have snuck it out of the medicine cabinet. Her eyes didn’t leave mine as her hands stroked my cock. Her butt lowered to a sitting position on her heels. Her mouth opened wide enough to lick the head as she pumped me. She licked from the root to the tip. Her face was covered from her chin to her hair line when she was at her deepest. My dick was longer than her face. She started to suck me off, never stopping to close her eyes, she barely blinked as she stared right into my mine. I would have loved to close my eyes and roll my head back, but her eyes were entrancing. It was the hottest blow job I have ever gotten. Hands down. She was moaning on my cock, flicking her tongue in my tip’s slit, lapping up any pre-cum that was leaking out. There was plenty of it, too. My dick was practically drooling. As soon as she was certain that she killed half of my fortitude, she leaned over and retrieved the condom and handed it to me. I ripped it open and popped it on like a magician doing a close-up magic trick. A dove flew out from under my sack. I’m kidding. I grabbed her and pulled her to the couch letting her fall supine. My cock was already at her moist opening. Her heels dug into the backs of my thighs. My dick slid in a good quarter of the way, our gaze never breaking. Her heels let up some and I retreated only to thrust in again. I found a bit of resistance when I got better than half of my shaft inside her. I finally bottomed out on the fourth stroke. I could feel her cervix give about an inch and then kiss my crown with every pass. It was incredible. I still had about an inch to give her, but she’d have to take that herself, I wasn’t going to hurt her. Once I got into a good rhythm, I reached up to place my right hand over her shoulder to support my weight over her a little better. She took my hand and placed it on her neck and gently squeezed my forearm until my fingers mimicked her squeezing. Once she was satisfied with my ministrations on her neck, she started to grind against me from underneath. Her left leg took footing on the floor and bounced up onto me. She was looking for the last inch. My left hand wrapped around her left ankle and lifted her leg up over my shoulder and she finally got what she wanted. I was completely inside her and now, my pubic bone grinding into her clit with each thrust. I shortened my stride and let her clit join in on the fun full-time. I found a nipple with my left hand and rubbed it gently, increasing the sensations more and more. A good deal of my upper body weight was on her neck as I squeezed, but she didn’t seem to mind. Her mouth creased into a thin smile as she moaned louder and louder. She was going to cum again, only this time she was cumming on my sheathed cock. Her pussy gripped me tighter and my hands involuntarily did the same to her neck and nipple. Her eyes shot open wide as the convulsions started. My pace quickened and I started to penetrate her deeper again. Her squishing was suddenly louder and more pronounced. Her juices were coating my balls as she continued to shake and moan breathlessly. I released her and leaned back and pulled her legs further apart and rubbed her clit in a similar fashion as before. She shook and gasped as she let a third orgasm pass on by. My strokes came to a halt and stopped rubbing her clit. “Are you okay?” I asked smiling at her. The redness dimmed in her face now that the blood returned, but she was still very flushed. “That…was pretty fucking perfect!” She said honestly. “If you let me turn you over, I can go for extra credit. How does that sound?” I replied. “Oh! You didn’t cum yet! Take me anyway you’d like!” She said rolling over onto her hands and knees. My right thumb immediately found her puckered asshole. “Okay, not anyway, Cowboy.” She added, giggling. I leaned in and slid all the way in, missing her cervix this time because of the angle. I was stretching her out while hitting all the right spots. My balls nuzzling her clit as I stroked into her. I could see her pussy pull out with me slightly despite her moisture and the lube on the condom. Her climax surprised us both as she began to ram back onto me. I didn’t slow down because her canal tightened up and was now hugging all my favorite spots. I plowed through her narrowing passage looking for my own prize. She didn’t have any time to recover as she reached orgasm again and again until I was ready. “Where would you like it?” I asked, being a perfect gentleman. “Don’t you… fucking dare… pull out… FUCK!” She gasped between strokes. One last look at the condom to check on it’s structural integrity and I was plowing harder, deeper, and faster now. Her moans reached a familiar volume again and I was doing my best to time my nut with her next orgasm. As soon as my seed spilled into her condom-protected cunt, she came hard again. We both grunted our approval as my balls emptied. We stayed like that for a moment, knotted together in pleasure. I could feel my cock softening so I took it as a cue to pull out. I grabbed the base of the condom and my cock and slid it out slowly. She tried backing into me to keep me inside her. The latex held and there was a considerable load sloshing in the tip. It would have produced triplets if that’s how sex actually worked. She rolled over and collapsed back onto the couch. Seeing the condom in my hand, she grabbed it and poured it all over her huge breasts and rubbed it in, licking her fingers and popping a nipple in her mouth, purring like a cat. It was the grossest thing I ever saw. I fucking loved it, though. I showed her to my master bath and started the shower. I had a garden tub and a shower stall with just enough room for us both inside. We cleaned up and kissed some under the water, then dried off. She retrieved her clothes in one bundle. Her eyes looked like she had something to say, but her lips didn’t move. We were both pretty drunk by now and the trains were far too dangerous to ride. I offered to call her a cab and pay for it, but she declined taking my money, saying something about feeling like a hooker. I assured her that wasn’t the case and she smiled. I also offered her my spare bedroom, assuming that sleeping in the same bed would be too intimate for her. She gladly accepted. I grabbed something for her to sleep in. A pair of sweats and a big, soft white tee. I was wearing something similar, although they fit me better. After showing her to the spare bedroom and turning the bed for her, I gave her a sensual kiss on her mouth. No tongue. A peck on her forehead and I walked to the door. “What time do you wake up?” She asked, fiddling with her phone above the covers. “Got somewhere to be?” I jested. “Ten? Maybe? Wake me if you’re up first. How does pancakes sound for breakfast?” “Oh my Gaia, He’s making me pancakes…” She said laughing out loud. “It’s a deal!” As I hit the light, I could see her face lit up by her cell phone screen. She was prolly giving the “all clear” to one of her girlfriends, assuring them that she was alright. Prolly better than alright. I reached my bedroom and wiggled under the sheet and took my rest for the night. My bedside clock said 1:37 AM. Not a bad first date, eh? My eyes were heavy and I surrendered to the best sleep of my life. By Thintri , for Literotica
Show more...
2 weeks ago

SteamyStories
ComiCon: The Right Costume
ComiCon: The Right Costume. Mike has an intense encounter with mysterious cosplayers. Based on a post by Alex Raistov, Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The con has been fairly packed this year. And now that they're getting some big name guests, like Doctor Who's Matt Smith and Alex Kingston are here.  I think it's going to give Fan Expo Boston a run for its money. Hell, maybe even New York ComiCon. I think the fact that the convention center is connected to the hotel is a huge advantage.It was worth my drive down from Portland, Maine. The contest was at 2pm this afternoon, so I wanted to head over and register early. Making my way through the crowds, I got stopped a couple of times to do the "Gaston Pose" with the Wolverine claws popped out. There was even a couple dressed as Beauty and the Beast, so we got a couple of pics together. Needless to say, I got there later than I expected, so I was second to last in line. But it was fine because while I was waiting my turn to go up on stage, I found myself chatting with a dude from New York who was up with his buddy for the weekend. The guy was dressed as mashup of Deadpool and Eleven from Stranger Things. It was hysterical: a full Deadpool costume but with a blonde wig and dress. We got to talking about the con and cosplaying and after a few minutes he said with a chuckle, "Dude, be careful. I think the local law enforcement is checking you out." I gave him a strange look because I had no fucking clue what he was talking about. He motioned with his head and I turned around. So picture this: two girls, both in variations of the 'Slave Leia' bikini from 'Return of the Jedi.' One girl's costume was all white and she was wearing a Stormtrooper helmet. The other was in all black, wearing a Darth Vader mask and a flowing cape. And holy shit their bodies were fucking amazing. You know I've always been a boob man. Both girls were easily 32-34B and their brassieres were doing a wonderful job of highlighting their fantastic assets. Both of them had stunning hourglass figures. When 'Madame Vader' turned and leaned in to say something to her Stormtrooper, it was pretty clear by the amount of skin she was showing, there was most likely nothing under the long black loincloth. I watched as the Stormtrooper nodded to something 'Madame Vader' said. At this point I didn't know what else to call her. She then lifted her prop gun and started walking in our direction. "You're in for it now man," said Eleven Deadpool. The sexy Stormtrooper came right up to me and pointed her weapon. "You. Rebel Scum," she barked, "You're to come with me immediately." I raised my eyebrow, my cigar jammed firmly in my teeth. I figured what the hell, if we were gonna do this, have fun with it. "Rebel scum?" I growled, "Sweetheart, do I look like rebel scum to you?" The trooper pressed the nozzle of her weapon into my chest. "Now." I glanced over to Eleven Deadpool who shrugged, "Don't look at me man. I'm a mercenary, remember?" I leaned in towards the Stormtrooper and grunted, "You know, no one fights like Gaston. And with these claws I bet it would be an interesting fight. But okay, I'm game." As I stepped away from the line, I heard my new friend shout, "Vaya Con Dios, my son! Go with God. The Stormtrooper led me over to 'Madame Vader' who had her hands on her curvy hips. I also got a chance to admire her thigh-high black boots, laced up the front with buckles going up the sides. She had a black belt around her waist which hung a light saber hilt. As I got closer and saw a tan line on her exposed hip, I was convinced more than ever that she was wearing nothing underneath. 'Madame Vader' looked at me from head to toe. "Something I can do for you?" I said in my best Hugh Jackman voice. For a moment she stood there silently. I almost expected to hear the raspy Vader breathing. "You!" she said finally in a commanding but very sultry voice, "will follow me. There will be no questions. Is that understood?" So okay, you know I don't like games or bullshit or anything like that. But there was something about this situation...I'm just gonna say it: I got rock hard. I swore my dick was going to explode out of my pants. Again, I can practically hear you laughing. But we've always been pretty open about this kind of shit, so obviously I'm not going to stop now. Anyway, I rubbed my scruffy chin, (careful not to poke myself with my claws, and took the cigar out of my mouth. "You're Jedi mind tricks ain't working here, sister," I snarled, "But I'll play along for now." Without another word, she turned, her cloak sweeping behind her. I felt a poke in my back: the Stormtrooper was nudging me to start moving. I followed 'Madame Vader' around a large curtain that led to behind the stage. From there we walked to a set of doors that led to a maintenance corridor. Now I'm not going to lie, this was all starting to make me a little bit nervous. Sexy as these two were, I had no idea who they were, what they looked like under their helmets or what was really going on. I was just about to say enough is enough and head back into the main convention floor when we stopped in front of another door marked "storage." 'Madame Vader' reached down with one of her gloved hands and pulled down on the handle, opening the door. "Inside," she commanded. I looked at her and the Stormtrooper, who appeared to be setting up for guard duty. I shrugged and stepped inside. The room was full of stacked chairs and folding tables. One table was set up with a few chairs around it. There were some papers on top of it. My guess is some of the Con organizers had probably used this room for planning the floor layout. The door closed and it was just me and 'Madame Vader' in the room. As she walked past me, her hands lifted up and unlocked the chain holding her cape together. She let it drop to the floor. With the cloak gone, I was able to get a better look at her body. The thin straps of her black brassiere didn't fully cover her tan lines, so I could tell she definitely enjoyed spending time in the sun. She was also more toned than I realized, though her hips still had a very lovely curve to them. Sure enough, the rear loincloth, which had up until now been hidden by her cape, was a little bit narrower than the front one, and her amazing ass, cheeks were poking out ever so slightly on either side. With her still to me, she turned her masked head slightly. "I understand no one fights like Gaston," she said, continuing with a deep, ominous voice. "So I hear," I replied gruffly. "I wonder," she said with a dramatic pause, "if no one fucks like Gaston?" Now you know it takes a hell of a lot to throw me for a loop and leave me speechless. But there I was, eyes wide and my mouth partially open in shock. 'Madame Vader' removed her gloves, revealing black nail polish on perfectly manicured fingers. "No response?" she mused, "Well perhaps not in words. But other parts of you appear to," she pointed at my bulging crotch, "be speaking for themselves." Now let me just remind you, she was still wearing that fucking helmet. I literally had no idea who this person was. And, God help me, I was turned on like never before. She walked over and sat on the edge of the folding table, her legs spread and the black loincloth falling between them. Slowly she lifted the cloth to the side, confirming what I had all but surmised from the minute I saw her. Her bare pussy was now right there for me to see. Her puffy pink lips were wide open, glistening and extremely inviting. "This is fucking crazy." I said aloud. "The door is right behind you," 'Madame Vader' replied nonchalantly, "My guard is only outside to ensure we are not disturbed. If you wish to leave you can at any time." She reached down between her legs and spread her pussy lips wider while her fingers began to explore her tantalizing, wet hole. "Alternatively, you could come over here, eat me out and then bend me over this table and fuck me from behind." So again, you know it takes a lot to stun me. And believe me, I was stunned. But I'm also not fucking stupid. I removed my gloves with the Wolverine claws built in and set them on the closest chair next to me. I then made my way over to the table and sank to my knees in front of 'Madame Vader.' I inhaled the wonderful, sweet musky smell that was coming from her pussy. I was just about to dive in when I stopped and looked up at her, "I don't suppose you're taking that off, are you?" "Are you going to ask questions that you already know the answer to, or are you going to begin," she said ominously. I shook my head, "No ma'am." I replied and dove into her beautiful, wet slit. I let my tongue casually explore her red pussy lips, enjoying the sweet and savory flavor. There was an aching moan from under the mask. "More," she whimpered, dropping the authoritative tone in her voice. My tongue began to flick up and down quickly. Her hands slammed down and gripped the edge of the table as she began to grind her pelvis in my face. I brought my hand up to my mouth and paused my licking just briefly to lick my thumb. As I resumed, I let my thumb slip into the upper folds of her slit, searching for her clit. It wasn't hard to find -- it was like a small cherry pit, hard and inviting. Her breaths came shallow and for a moment I wondered if she was going to pass out under the helmet. "Please," she begged without the slightest hint of any of her former bravado, "Oh God, I'm so close." My thumb kept playing with her pulsing button as I licked feverishly. After several more seconds I withdrew my thumb and attacked her clit directly with my tongue. That was the right move to push her right over the edge. "Oh my god oh my god oh my God," she cried under her mask, "I'm coming. Oh Jesus yes! Yes!" Her body convulsed and contorted as my face was showered by her intense orgasm. I kept lapping though, enjoying the sweet juices slicking her thighs and my face. Slowly, her tremors began to subside as she leaned back onto her elbows on the table. I stood up over her. "Are you sure you don't want to take that mask off?" I asked, genuinely concerned. "I," she stammered, still slightly out of breath, "I like it this way." She shifted forward off the table and stood in front of me. "And now," she said, trying to regain some of her earlier in-character composure, "I believe you have another service to provide." She reached forward and unbuckled my costume belt, letting it drop to the floor. She then lifted up my shirt slightly and undid my pants. Her fingers grasped the fabric of both my pants and underwear and pulled down, freeing my throbbing and aching cock. "Excellent." 'Madame Vader' said with a slight nod, "I was right to choose you." She turned around and bent over the table, resting on her forearms. I took a step forward and lifted the rear loincloth of her costume, exposing a perfectly tanned ass (string bikinis for the win). I adjusted my position, spread her cheeks slightly and guided myself into her soaking wet hole. Her pussy lips wrapped perfectly around the head of my cock and we stayed in that position for a moment. Then slowly I inched forward until I was completely buried inside her. "Yes," she hissed softly. I placed my hands on her hips and began slow, rhythmic motions. She was so wet, every thrust was a silky smooth ride. But I could still feel her pussy walls constrict around my shaft every time I moved back and forth. Her body began to match my movements, her ass and pelvis pushing backwards against me. There was a brief moment when I was extremely tempted to reach forward and attempt to knock the helmet off her head. Would she stop this incredible moment or were we too far gone that she wouldn't care? But the sound of her ass slapping against my lower abdomen shook me out of the thought. "Fuck it," I think I said out loud as I increased the speed of my thrusts. "Yes baby," she cried, "Yes, god yes. Come for me baby. Come inside me." Before I could protest, she added, "It's fine. I'm protected. Just come. Come deep inside me, please!" I continued pumping her pussy until I felt that familiar tingling sensation at the base of my cock. I started tensing up, "Oh fuck, I'm coming!" I thrust one final time and stayed there as far in her as I could while my sperm erupted from my dick, filling the depths of her pussy. She gasped, "Oh god, I can feel you filling me up so much!" She wasn't kidding, because just a few seconds later I felt the wonderful mix of her juices and my cum spilling out of her pussy. I took a step back, then pivoted so that I was leaning against the table next to her. "That was," I gasped, still trying to guess what she looked like under the mask, "insane." Slowly, she rose off the table, the loincloth slipping back down on its own to cover her bare ass. "Seriously," I said, watching as she silently stepped over to pick up her cloak and gloves, "please tell me who the hell you are. Or that we can meet up again?" She made her way to the door and stopped. Her hands slowly made their way up towards her helmet and grasped it on both sides. And then they dropped back down. "If you find me," came the ominous voice from under the mask, "then we will see." She opened the door, where I caught a glimpse of her friend waiting, and slipped out. The door closed behind her, leaving me in the room in a daze with my pants half way down my legs and my flaccid, wet dick now feeling the chill of the storage room's air conditioning. Realizing there was no one outside guarding the room anymore, I quickly zipped up, gathered my costume accessories and got the fuck out of the room. I stumbled into the hallway and made my way quickly back to the convention hall. Naturally neither girl was anywhere to be seen in a crowd of other cosplayers and attendees. I made my way out of the convention center, back through to the hotel and came up to my room. And that's where I am right now. Needless to say I have no clue who won the cosplay contest. Maybe Deadpool/Eleven. And of course I can hear you saying, "I think I pretty much 'won' anyway!" LOL But seriously, I have to find her again. There's two more days left to the con. I'll keep you posted. By AlexRaistov, for Literotica
Show more...
2 weeks ago

SteamyStories
A Night of Sweet Treatsand Deflowering: Part 2
A Night of Sweet Treats And Deflowering: Part 2. The Consummations.  Based on a post by  MoonlitOpal.  Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Sam's eyes grew wide as he grinned. "You really did think of everything, didn't you?" "Yep." I placed the box on the table beside the couch, then stood before Sam and slowly took off my dress. I was trembling with excitement, and as his hungry stare moved over me, I felt my nipples harden beneath my stretch lace underwire bra. "You're beautiful, Iris," he whispered. I grinned and went to Sam, leaning forward so I could give him a deep kiss. Then I climbed onto the couch, kneeling beside him. Without speaking, I began trying to unfasten his pants, but my hands were shaking so much, I struggled with the simple task. I was grateful when Sam took over. Once he had his pants and underwear down around his thighs, I stared at his glorious erection, which pulsed in time with his heartbeat. Looking up at Sam's face again, I saw that his gaze was pleading, full of the same need overtaking me, and I wanted more than anything to make him feel good. Extending my hand, I wrapped my fingers around his cock, and it twitched in my grasp. As I began gently stroking, Sam let his head fall back, a low groan emerging from deep in his throat. I delighted in the silkiness of his flesh. Sliding the pad of my thumb over his cock head, I felt a drop of moisture. My mouth watered when I thought about tasting it. Eagerly I leaned forward, brushing my lips against his purple cock tip. Now Sam was trembling, too, and his obvious excitement made me brave enough to swirl my tongue all around the lovely mushroom head. The slight saltiness of his skin, combined with a trace of sweetness from his pre-cum, filled me with carnal lust. "Iris," he moaned while brushing my hair back from my face. Grasping his erection, I planted kisses along the entire length of his rigid veiny shaft. I inhaled his scent, which only heightened my arousal. I was soaking wet between my thighs. Finally I wrapped my lips constricting tight around Sam's throbbing cock. The sound of his heavy breathing competed with the volume of the dramatic organ music from the television, and the flickering light from the horror movie screen, fell on my face as I did my best to pleasure him. I wasn't able to take much at first. As soon as his cock reached the back of my tongue, I had to suppress my gag reflex. He was careful not to thrust his hips, instead letting me set the pace. I recalled the technique of relaxing my throat and tongue. While saliva trickled from my mouth to coat his cock, I stroked him, then lowered my lips until I reached my hand. "Ah, fuck!" he cried. "Iris, that feels so good!" I'd never heard Sam use vulgar words before, and I took it as a compliment. He seemed lost to his lust, and to the feel of my licking and sucking and stroking. I tried again to take him deeper, exhaling as another inch of his cock disappeared between my lips. It was then that I felt Sam caress my back, his fingertips running along my spine. While I fondled his balls and used my tongue to give plenty of attention to the underside of his cock, he reached between my thighs. I moaned when he began rubbing me through my stretch lace panties. At first, his touch was a little too low, but I wasn't about to lift my head from his cock and give him directions. Then his fingers homed in on my clit, and I moaned even louder, letting him know he'd reached just the right spot. "I love how wet you are," he told me in a guttural voice. I was glad he found it exciting, because my body seemed intent on producing a copious amount of lubrication for my first time. As Sam continued massaging my clit, I shivered from the sheer pleasure of it, and I realized I wanted him to come in my mouth. I wanted to feel him orgasm while my lips were wrapped around his cock. "Iris, I'm close," he suddenly warned me. I heard his gasp when I continued sucking, hollowing my cheeks in the process. "Iris, oh God!" I moaned, letting him know I didn't want him to hold back. His balls constricted and his sack transformed into a tight rounded pouch at the base of his petrified shaft He let out a loud cry. I withdrew a bit and locked my lips firmly securely at the ridge of his crown's swollen ridge, as his whole body tensed, The first rope of semen landed on my tongue. Quickly I swallowed, tasting the hot saltiness of it, and my tongue caressing the underside frenulum of his glorious crown. More spunk quickly followed, and despite my best efforts, it was impossible for me to get it all down. Some escaped my lips, but I didn't raise my head until Sam was completely spent. Finally licked up the streams of cum which escaped and ran down his shaft. One last gentle suck of his crown and I sat up. Grinning, I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. He stared at me, seemingly transfixed. "Was that okay?" I asked. "That was fucking fantastic!" he panted, still catching his breath. "My God, if you're a virgin, how did you learn to do that?" "By reading how-to articles, YouTube instructional videos, and watching porn," I confessed with a grin. Sam laughed, then pulled me close so he could give me a gentle kiss. "Thank you for that," he whispered against my lips. "I enjoyed doing it," I whispered back. "It made me excited, knowing I was exciting you so much." His eyes were full of affection as he regarded me. "No pressure, but if you still want tonight to be our first time, it won't take me long to get hard again," he revealed. "Now that's good to know," I said, then tilted my head back while Sam's lips traveled over my neck. "What should we do in the meantime, Sam?" "I think we should see if I can make you come while my face is buried between your thighs," he replied, his breath warm against my skin. I released a whimper, unable to hide my eagerness as I nodded. Sam stood facing me, and began to undress. His cock was semi flaccid, but still rather full and dangled so deliciously for my entertainment. Sitting on the couch before him, I was far too impatient to go slow. Instead, I hurriedly reached behind me to unhook my underwire bra before tossing it toward his lovely cock. The cool air greeted my erect nipples, making them even harder, and Sam fixed his stare on my tits. I couldn't resist cupping them in my hands and pushing them together for his benefit. "Iris, you're killing me," he groaned. I watched as he pulled down his boxer briefs and stepped out of them. Now that he was completely nude, I allowed myself several long moments to take in the gorgeous sight. Like me, Sam would be considered average by many people, yet I found him so sexy, I'd already creamed my panties. That thought reminded me I still had on my wet underwear. Snapping out of my lust-filled daze, I turned sideways and laid my head on the sofa's armrest, then arched my ass up and yanked off my panties, then spread my legs wide. Sam wasn't joking when he told me it wouldn't take him long to get hard again. He was already semi-erect, and as I planted my feet on the cushion, keeping my knees bent, his gaze settled between my thighs. For a long moment, Sam studied me, as if he wanted to commit the sight of my naked body to memory. He took in my flowing hair and the costume jewelry earrings and choker, His eyes diverted to my ruby red lipstick, then my mascara eyelashes. He gazed a while on the natural recline of my C cup tits, and especially the dark stiff nipples now swollen like chapel spires from two hills. He licked his lips as he took in my dramatically narrowed waist and the ruby studded navel piercing. But when he moved to kneel on the other end of the sofa, he locked his gaze on the glossy wet lips of my cunt, and the bulging stiff reddened nub of my horny clit. The trimmed and manicured mound of my mons seemed to invite him to frolic in my newly-mowed lawn. Then he began stroking his cock, his chest rapidly rising and falling with each shallow breath. When Sam leaned over me, I thought he would ravish me right the, But he placed a stiff arm next to my head and reached up toward the table behind me, I thought he was reaching for the box of condoms, but he only turned on the lamp. I tried not to flinch in the sudden light, for it had been far easier to be uninhibited in the shadows. "I want to get a good look at you," he said in a husky voice, then he knelt back on his haunches, and leaned forward so he was at eye level with my most intimate place. I fought the bashful urge to close my legs and hide myself.     "I can't wait to taste you," Sam whispered, placing both hands inside each of my knees, then slowing sliding them up my inner thighs, til he stopped at my crotch. His thumbs then worked gently, probing my cunt lips. His index fingers ran through the pubes of my mound. Then he began drawing his fingertips between my wet, swollen inner folds. His mere touch brought a cry from my lips. He gently spread my cunt folds wide as he lowered his mouth to kiss my mons fur. Then he extended his tongue and licked my hood, I knew he was gathering traces of my juices on his tongue. His kisses were gentle while he traveled inward. By the time his mouth was just touching my clit, I was writhing on the couch, desperate for him. Sam's eyes turned up and met mine. "Let me know what feels good, and what you want me to keep doing," he murmured, and I readily nodded. I honestly wasn't sure what to expect. Of course I'd imagined how this would feel, but imagining was worlds apart from actually experiencing. I was convinced I'd enjoy it, yet I wondered if it would be all that much different from the sensation I derived from touching myself. But oh God! It was different! As Sam sucked at my smooth outer lips, drawing them into his mouth, I couldn't hold back my mewls of pleasure. He gently spread me open with his fingers, and I stared down at him, my eyes widening when his tongue slid from my entrance to my clit. "Yes!" I cried. My hips began their rhythmic rocking, as if I were already fucking. I heightened my bliss by fondling my nipples, rolling those peaks between my fingers. Sam gazed up at me, and the blatant lust in his eyes made a shudder course through my body. The sound and feel of his eager lapping at my folds, and the warmth of his mouth mingling with my heat, was almost enough to make me orgasm right then and there. But he was far from finished with me. His lips gently circled my clit, almost teasingly, before he began lashing the swollen nub of flesh with his tongue. My plaintive cries filled the room. "Sam, oh God, keep doing that, please!" I begged. He happily complied, working his tongue against my clit at a relentless pace. I buried my fingers in his hair, resisting the urge to press his mouth even harder against me. Yet he seemed to sense what I needed, for he grabbed my hips, holding me firmly to him. My face was hot, and my tits heaved as I breathed hard and fast. "I'm gonna come!" I wailed. "I'm so close!" Sam moaned at my words. He rose up and took my wrists away from my tits, placing them up over the armrest where my head was. He set his elbows beside my ribs and his fingers began pinching and rolling my rock-hard nipples. He body sank down on mine and his mouth landed directly on my engorged cunt. He resumed showing my clit no mercy. The stimulation was almost more than I could bear, but my thighs began shaking, signaling that my body was about to surrender to a powerful orgasm. My body was now fully surrendered to his delight. I gave myself to his will. I welcomed the lust which now consumed me. The first spasm caused me to arch my back and raise my hips. "Sam... oh, fuck!" I managed to shriek before falling silent and allowing the blissful contractions to seize me. I felt awash in ecstasy, never wanting it to end. My thighs tremored as if I was in a seizure. Then it suddenly became too much. Still shaking, I squirmed in Sam's grasp, drawing my thighs pressed together against his head. "I can't, oh! It's too sensitive!" I managed to moan. He withdrew his tormenting tongue and then lifted his head, smiling as he gazed at my swollen clit. His expression made it clear that he was quite pleased with my helpless state. When he crawled up to kiss me on the couch, I noticed he was fully erect once more. I was breathing hard, yet I readily accepted his kiss. "Do you want to wait a little while?" he asked, smoothing my hair back from my flushed face. I quickly shook my head. While my clit was temporarily overstimulated, the rest of my body was another matter. I now felt his hard cock bent down between my asscheeks. Deep in my core, I throbbed with the need to take Sam deep inside me. This time he did reach for the condoms. I watched eagerly as he took one from the box. I slid down away from my lust-filled body and knelt to adorn the orange Halloween-themed rubbers I bought at the costume shop. Though he was a virgin, he seemed to know how to put it on correctly, and he winked at me while rolling the condom down the length of his erection. I grinned, making no attempt to hide my excitement. When Sam was ready, He took my two hands and raised me to sitting. Then he started to lie back on the other armrest of the sofa, and I looked at him expectantly. "Why don't you straddle me?" he suggested. "Then you can control the pace while taking me inside. The last thing I want to do is hurt you." He was breathing faster, anticipation and lust clear on his face, yet he was putting my needs first. Stroking his lovely, lubed orange cock, I nodded before moving to plant a knee on either side of him. As I hovered above his cock, I took a deep, steadying breath. "I'm a little nervous," I revealed with a shy smile. "I understand," he said, his voice low and soothing. "Just take it slow, okay? No rush." "Okay." I placed my hands on the back of the armrest, on each side of his head, bracing myself while balancing on my knees. Sam sucked on my dangling left tit. Wigh his right hand he took hold of his sheathed cock. His left hand wrapped around my ass, and I waited for him to guide the tip directly to my opening so I could sink down upon it. Instead, he gently slid it between my inner lips, coating it with my juices. I was so wet, we didn't need lube. When Sam's cock grazed my clit, I released a needy whimper and knew no amount of discomfort would stop me from taking every inch of him inside. When he positioned his cock right at my entrance, I knew it was my turn to descend. I began lowering my body. "Ooh!" I released a soft cry as the head stretched me. Then, trying to hide my wince, I swallowed hard, then took another deep breath and kept going. My body was ready, more than ready, but I still had to move slowly. Sam gazed up at me, his expression rapt. I heard his groan of pleasure when I managed to accept the tip of his cock. There was a little pain, yes; but more of a sensation of pressure, of tremendous stretching. I knew Sam's cock was beautifully, perfectly average, but at that moment, it felt massive as it penetrated me. Nothing bigger, or thicker, would have any more satisfying than my lovely Sam's turgid phallus. Then Sam was all the way inside, and I couldn't hold back a relieved smile while I settled down upon him. My clit now pleasured by his furry mound. I Gently shifted back and forth while fully penetrated by the joyful orange-coated latex, "Ribbed for my pleasure." He smiled, too, then pulled me in, to kiss me. I moaned into his mouth; I wondered if he could feel me trembling.     At first I was afraid to move, afraid it would hurt. Sam appeared to read my mind, for he repeated, "No rush." Then he reached both hands to cup my ass, and gently rubbed my sphincter. By that point, it wasn't as tender, and I took pleasure in the stimulation. "Oh, that feels so good," I groaned. "You feel so good." And he did. Though I hadn't yet begun to pump, I derived a deep satisfaction from being so completely filled; my clit so tantalizingly tickled. Sam's breath came faster, and his mouth found mine once more, I realized he was shaking, too. Was it hard for him to remain still while he patiently waited for me to get used to his cock inside me? Finally I worked up the nerve to begin rising, my hips twerking in a slow, rhythmic pace. I kept him almost all the way inside, not brave enough to try sliding all the way up and down his length, but as Sam's features contorted with ecstasy, I knew he loved the way I gently rode him. With his finger massaging my rosebud, he lowered his mouth to my left tit and took my nipple between his lips. "Oh God, yes!" I cried. It was as if my body had become a singular pulsing current of bliss, and my hips began moving faster. Sam let out a loud groan, which was muffled by my tit. A thin layer of sweat covered my skin, and I grew even more excited by the feel of his mouth sucking my nipple. His right hand came up and pinched my other nipple. When Sam withdrew his head, he gave me a pleading stare. "Iris, oh! Oh fuck! I'm not going to last!" His words were edged with something like panic. Seeing as how it was his first fuck, too; I certainly didn't expect him to hold out long. "That's okay," I assured him with an affectionate smile. "Don't hold back, Sam." While rolling my hips, I basked in the raw pleasure of the act. I could feel my own orgasm building, and soon Sam and I were both quaking, on the verge of release. His groans and my cries were loud enough to make me glad my roommate Nora, was out for the evening. I felt Sam tense, just before he came. His eyes locked with mine, and I gasped when he bucked his hips, His hands now firmly gripping my hips while driving his cock deeper inside me. He gave a helpless shout as he climaxed; his jaw slackening. Yet even in the grip of his orgasm, he continued pressing me tight so my clit kept rubbing his pubes, determined to make me come. "Yes!" I wailed, surrendering to him then: to his fingers, his cock, and his stare full of bliss. A low scream escaped my lips as I reached my orgasm, my body wracked by delicious spasms. My muscles clenched around Sam's cock again and again, and he released a low groan. His breaths were shallow, and his face was flushed. Finally my contractions subsided, and as much as I wanted to nestle up against Sam and bask in our post-orgasmic satisfaction, I knew I couldn't. After giving him a quick kiss, I sat up, and he held the condom in place so it wouldn't slip while I eased myself off of him. Sam looked down at his slowly softening orange-hooded cock. It was coated in my juices. He let out a proud "Ah!", and then he looked at me and grinned. "My God, that was incredible!" he said. "It sure was," I replied, my grin mirroring his. Then I wondered if I was bleeding; I was only a little sore after our first time, but I figured I'd better check just in case. "Be right back," I told him, then hurried to the bathroom to relieve myself. Wiping between my thighs, I discovered I hadn't bled at all. Next, it was Sam's turn to clean up, and while he was in the bathroom, I put on my matching lacey bra and panties. Grabbing a folded blanket from under the lamp table, I sat down and wrapped it around me, and I realized I couldn't stop smiling. Whatever the future might hold for me and Sam, I knew I would never regret him being my first. He returned still naked, to the living room, giving me a sweet grin. I watched as he pulled on his underwear over his depleted lovely cock. Then he slipped on his pants, but didn't bother with his shirt. I stood and opened the blanket, revealing my bra and panty ensemble, as I embraced him with an open mouth kiss. Then he settled in, lying on the couch behind me; Snuggling, spooning me, and I situated the blanket over us. Sam wove his fingers through my hair, giving me kisses on my erogenous neck. Though I'd just come twice, my body immediately responded to him. He held me close, and I sighed with contentment, resting my head on his arm. I noticed another movie had begun on the television, this one featuring what appeared to be a werewolf rampaging through the night. "Thank you, Iris," Sam whispered, interlacing his fingers with mine. "For everything." "Thank you for making my first time so wonderful," I whispered back. Sam turned to look at me, his gaze tender. "Sex with you is absolutely amazing," he said, "but I'd like this to be more than just sex. I enjoyed every minute of tonight, with you." I beamed at his words, then patted his hand, which was cupping my tit, over my stretchy bra.  "I want that, too," I told him. "Oh, and just so you know?" he said with a grin, and I looked at him expectantly. "Halloween is now officially my favorite holiday." Based on a post by  Moonlit Opal for Literotica
Show more...
2 weeks ago

SteamyStories
A Night of Sweet Treats and Deflowering: Part 1
A Night of Sweet Treats And Deflowering: Part 1. Iris and Sam have a sexy ‘deflowering’ party for two on Halloween. Based on a post by  MoonlitOpal.  Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. On a beautiful late October afternoon, Sam and I decided to eat lunch outside the call center where we worked. Sitting on a wooden bench near the building entrance, we dug into the sandwiches we'd brought from home. "It's such a gorgeous day," I sighed. The sky held no trace of clouds, and a maple to my right was spectacular in its display of scarlet foliage. Breathing deep, I delighted in the cool, crisp air. "Soon it's going to be freezing," Sam said. We'd been working together for almost a year, long enough for me to know he preferred summer to colder weather. "Then there will be no lunches for you and me outside, Iris. We'll be stuck inside the cafeteria for months." I knew he was right, but I wouldn't let thoughts of winter, with its frigid days and waning light, dampen my mood. Sam and I chatted about work and how hectic things had been as of late, and after I finished my sandwich, I reached for the small bag of candy corn I'd packed for dessert. Though I knew Sam didn't share my love of sweets, I offered some to him anyway. He shook his head. "No, thank you." "Oh, come on!" I insisted. "It's almost Halloween! It's practically tradition to eat candy corn this time of year." He looked at me with an amused smile, and I couldn't help feeling a nervous flutter deep in the pit of my stomach. Sam was twenty-three, a year older than I, and he had gorgeous brown eyes, so expressive they could make a girl's heart melt. His dark hair seemed in constant need of a trim; sometimes I had to resist the urge to run my fingers through it and brush it back from his face. "My family never celebrated Halloween," Sam revealed. I remembered him mentioning that his parents were extremely religious. Sam didn't strike me as particularly devout, and I got a sense that his lack of church atttendance had caused a rift between him and the rest of his family. "It's just like any other day to me," he went on. I loved Halloween, though being a shy introvert, I never did much to enjoy the festivities. Parties and crowds made me break out in a sweat, so I usually spent Halloween at my mom's house, where we would hand out candy and watch scary movies while eating enough junk food to give us a sugar high. This year, however, she had to travel for work, and I'd resigned myself to spending Halloween alone in my apartment. Turning toward Sam now, I playfully held out my tongue so he could see the piece of candy corn resting on it. "You should get dressed up and binge on candy at least once in your life," I told him. "Well, what about you?" he asked. "What are your plans for Halloween?" I shrugged. "My social life is pretty much nonexistent, so I don't have any. Unless..." My heart suddenly felt like it was pounding in my throat, and my mouth grew dry from nervousness. I averted my stare, then sneaked a glance at him. "Unless you want to come over to my apartment," I finally managed to say. My ability to flirt was abysmal; I couldn't have been beguiling if my life depended on it. To make matters worse, I knew my face was growing hot as I waited for Sam's answer. When he didn't speak right away, I awkwardly rushed on. "We could dress up if you want--there's still time to get costumes--and I could make a pizza for dinner. We could watch campy old horror movies and drink apple cider..." Even as I spoke, I couldn't bring myself to look at Sam. I was afraid he would find me pathetic. "You know what, Iris? That sounds like a lot of fun," he said, and I knew I wasn't imagining it when he moved a few inches closer to me. I tried and failed to suppress a delighted grin at his response. "Awesome! Why don't you come over at around six?" I suggested. Sam knew I lived in the lower-level apartment of a house not far from the call center. "I'll give you the address, and when you get there, just come around back." Sam's smile widened, as if my enthusiasm was contagious. "So you're going to introduce me to all the delights of Halloween?" he asked. Something in the tone of his voice made a delicious shiver travel down my spine. "I certainly hope to," I replied. He raised an eyebrow, and I had to duck my head so I could hide behind my shoulder-length brown hair. All the while, I told myself to calm down and stop acting like an idiot. It was just a little get-together at my place. Sam probably didn't even consider it a date. We were simply two friends hanging out for Halloween because we had no other plans. So why did I feel so nervous? Why were my palms sweaty and my hands shaky? Why was it that when I imagined Sam leaning in to kiss me, the thought sent a surge of heat straight between my thighs? "And you're going to wear a costume?" Sam asked. I looked up and gave him what I hoped was a casual smile. "Sure! I mean, you don't have to, but I haven't dressed up for Halloween in forever, so I figure this is my chance to go all out." Sam reached over to pluck a piece of candy corn from the bag in my lap. "Then I'll dress up, too. I can't promise anything spectacular, but I'll do my best," he said. "I can't wait to see what you come up with." Already I was trying to decide on a costume for myself. Should I be a witch? A princess? A ghost? None of those seemed original enough. When my eyes met Sam's once more, I immediately realized just what I wanted to be. Sitting so close to him, I knew I was the very definition of average: average height, average weight. My hazel eyes were somewhat large yet could still pass for average. But during the one night of the year when Sam and I would be alone, and I could transform into whatever or whomever I wanted, I resolved to be anything but average. I would be bold and confident, no longer shy and insecure. And maybe, just maybe, I would be brave enough to make it clear to Sam just how I felt about him. With any luck, he might decide he felt the same way about me. Halloween was still several days away, but I went shopping for a costume as soon as I left work later that afternoon. Some quick online browsing led me to a store downtown, and I could barely contain my excitement as I stepped inside the place. "Can I help you find something?" a woman behind the counter asked me. "The Bride of Frankenstein," I quickly replied, then added, "the costume, I mean." All the while I prayed the store had it in my size. The fates must have been smiling down upon me, because the saleslady easily located a costume that looked like it would be a perfect fit. "You're welcome to try it on," she told me. I gazed at the black wig, which of course featured white streaks on either side, and I imagined how I would look wearing it after I applied some dark red lipstick, along with black eyeliner and smoky eye shadow. The sleeves of the virginal white dress resembled bandages, and the garment's hem was almost floor-length. As I stroked the satiny fabric, I grinned with delight. "I don't need to try it on," I said to the saleslady. "This is what I want." The costume was a little pricey for my budget, but I handed over my credit card without hesitation. As I stared down at the dress on the counter, the symbolism of the outfit wasn't lost on me. While I would soon be twenty-three, I'd never had a real boyfriend, and I was still a virgin. After I paid for the costume and left the shop, I decided to swing by the grocery store. Outside the entrance, I studied the pumpkins for sale and finally selected a nice round one, large enough for carving. Once inside, I pushed a cart down the aisles, grabbing a frozen pizza, a variety pack of Halloween candy, and a half gallon of apple cider. Lingering in the cosmetics section, I chose the perfect shade of lipstick. As I surveyed the items in my cart, I realized I was smiling. Simply planning for my evening with Sam made that excited flutter return to my stomach. I tried not to let myself get too carried away imagining what Sam and I might do together on Halloween, but still I wandered the aisles, searching for an item I didn't dare ask for help in finding. Finally I located the condoms, and I stared in bewilderment at all the different kinds. Glancing around, I was relieved no other customers were nearby. Then I set about reading the descriptions on the boxes before choosing a brand that boasted durability. If I did have sex, durability was definitely what I wanted in a condom. I paid for the groceries and then started for home. By the time I pulled into the driveway, it was almost dark, and Nora, the woman who owned the house and lived on the upper level, had left the porch light on. I smiled at the kind gesture, though the entrance to my apartment was at the back of the house, so the light from the porch provided almost no illumination once I reached my door.     Nora was middle-aged and recently divorced, so when she wasn't working, she was usually out with friends or on a date. Of the two of us, I was the homebody, and I thought she liked having a quiet tenant around to keep an eye on things while she was gone. Once I'd carried all my purchases into my apartment, I put away the groceries and then rushed to try on my costume. Standing before the mirror in my bedroom, I donned the Bride's dress. A delighted grin danced on my lips when I found that it indeed fit me perfectly. After putting on the wig to complete my outfit, I turned from side to side, trying to imagine what Sam would think of me. My costume wasn't sexy; if anything, the dress was modest. But I was definitely transformed into someone new while wearing it. I could only hope the getup persuaded Sam to see me in a different way, too. For the rest of the week, Sam and I ate lunch together, but neither of us mentioned him coming over for Halloween. The holiday fell on a weekend, and by Friday, I was worried Sam had forgotten all about our plans, but as we headed back inside after our lunch break, he looked over at me and smiled. "So I'll be at your place at six on Halloween night." I nodded, trying not to look too eager as I smiled back. "You have the address, right?" I'd given it to him earlier in the week, but I wanted to make sure. "Of course," he said. "Would you like me to bring anything?" "Just your handsome self," I replied without thinking, and as soon as the words were out of my mouth, I wanted to die of mortification. His handsome self? Who actually blurted out something like that? Awkward and socially inept Iris, that was who. The surprise was evident on Sam's face, but his smile widened. "I will be sure to do that, Iris. And by the way," he went on, leaning close to me and lowering his voice, "you're really cute when you blush." I spent the day of Halloween cleaning my apartment, determined to conceal the fact that I was a bit of a slob. By the time I had the place spotless, it was well into the afternoon, and once I ate a late lunch, I hurried to take a shower. As the water cascaded over me, I stared down at my body. I'd just shaved my legs and armpits, but I wasn't sure what to do about my pubic hair. I normally kept the dark triangle between my thighs closely trimmed, but now I wondered if I should shave it. If Sam and I got to the point where he actually saw my pubic hair, would he wish I was bare? Finally I decided to leave the hair covering my mound while I shaved my outer lips. When I set the razor aside, I slid my fingertips over the newly smooth skin and realized I liked the way it felt. My flesh felt more exposed, not only to the cool air and the water but also to my touch. I couldn't resist giving my clit a teasing rub. My body immediately responded, and a soft moan escaped my lips. I seemed perpetually horny; it was as if my body was desperately trying to steer me toward finally having sex. To relieve my frustration, I masturbated frequently, and it never took me long to come. Leaning against the shower wall, I spread my legs wider and began massaging my clit with a quick, circular motion. With my other hand, I sought out my entrance and worked two fingers deep inside. There was a twinge of discomfort, a hint of pain, while I attempted to stretch my opening. I knew losing my virginity would hurt, maybe a lot at first, but that wasn't enough to dampen my desire. Even now as I thrust my fingers in and out at a fervent pace, my body readily accepted the intrusion, and I could feel how wet I was. Glancing downward, I saw that my pale pink nipples were hard from my arousal. All I had to do was imagine Sam's mouth around one of them, and I was right on the edge of climax. My thighs shook as I rubbed my clit faster. I fantasized about the way Sam would look, the way he would feel, while he took me. "Fuck me, Sam!" I cried shamelessly. As the words echoed off the shower walls, I surrendered to a fierce orgasm. Releasing a helpless wail, I felt my muscles clench around my fingers deep within me. Again and again my body spasmed, and I reveled in each blissful contraction. After my climax subsided, I continued trembling. Gently withdrawing my fingers from between my thighs, I closed my eyes and waited for my breathing to slow. My movements were languid as I finished showering, and when I finally stepped out onto the bathmat and began drying off, I found I was relaxed, almost drowsy. Maybe it was a good thing I masturbated before Sam arrived, I thought. It would keep me from throwing myself at him as soon as he stepped inside my apartment. The idea of doing that made my sensitive clit throb, and I realized it would take far more than one orgasm to subdue my yearning for Sam. I went about blow drying my hair, then carefully pinned it back so it would be hidden under the wig. In my bedroom, I chose to wear a lacy white stretch lace underwire bra and matching panties beneath my dress. As I carefully applied make-up, I aimed for a dramatic effect that wasn't too over the top. My deep red lipstick was striking, and I managed to create the exact look I wanted with the eyeliner and shadow. Finally I put on the wig and stepped into black heels before giving my reflection a critical look. Then I grinned in satisfaction. "Perfect," I declared. A few minutes before six, I put the pizza in the oven. I was grateful for something to do, as my anxiety had returned with a ferocity that made my hands shake. It wasn't yet dark, but the day was fading fast outside the kitchen window. Thinking about what the evening might hold for me and Sam was enough to quicken my pulse. Sam arrived right on time, and when I heard his knock, I rushed to answer the door. As soon as we saw each other, our mouths dropped open. I'd never seen Sam in anything other than business casual, but he now stood before me wearing a black cape over a white dress shirt, black vest, and black pants. His burgundy ascot was a perfect final touch to the costume. His hair was slicked back, and he'd even given himself a prominent widow's peak. His stare swept over me, and when he grinned, I noticed his fangs. "You are one spectacular bride!" he exclaimed. I couldn't help but giggle at his compliment. "And you're one sexy vampire. I love your costume!" I made a show of beckoning him into the apartment. "I know you can't enter unless I explicitly invite you inside, so please do come in." Sam laughed and stepped into the living room. As soon as I closed the door behind us, he drew me into a quick hug. "Thanks for inviting me over tonight." After I recovered from my initial shock at being in Sam's arms, I hurriedly hugged him back. "Thanks for coming. Are you hungry? The pizza's almost ready." "Sounds great." He looked around my apartment as we headed toward the kitchen. "This is an awesome apartment." "It's kind of small, but I like it," I said. "Nora--the woman who owns the house and lives upstairs--told me she would be at a party tonight, so no one else is here." I tried to keep my voice casual as I revealed this information to Sam. "Then we can go absolutely wild," he responded with a grin. I knew he was only teasing, but the thought of going wild with him made my cheeks redden. All I had to do was remember my earlier fantasy in the shower, and I immediately grew wet. "We can do whatever we want," I informed him, flashing my own wicked grin. Sam raised his eyebrows, and I could have sworn I saw his face flush a little as well. I busied myself with taking the pizza out of the oven, hoping I hadn't come on too strong. "You need any help?" Sam asked. "Nope. Just make yourself comfortable, and I'll have this ready in a sec." Sam sat down at the table while I divided the pizza into slices. I couldn't help but be hyperaware of his presence, since I was used to spending all my time in the apartment alone. Once I'd put our plates on the table, along with a glass of cider for each of us, I sat across from Sam, trying to suppress a nervous giggle. "I'll have to take my fangs out," he said.     "Yeah, I guess Dracula never tried to eat pizza. But there's a first time for everything." I lifted my glass of cider. "Here's to your first time celebrating Halloween, Sam." He grinned and gently tapped his glass against mine. As we ate dinner, the conversation flowed easily between us. It was as if we were sitting together at lunch, chatting away, and I felt the tension in my shoulders gradually disappear. The evening was going great, I assured myself. Sam looked like he was having fun. After we finished eating, Sam insisted on helping me wash the dishes. We stood side by side at the sink, with me washing and him drying. "Have you ever carved a pumpkin?" I asked. "Nope," he replied. "My parents were okay with pumpkins, but jack-o'-lanterns? That's another story." I nodded toward the pumpkin I'd placed in the corner of the kitchen. "Well, tonight you're in luck, because I picked out the perfect pumpkin for you to carve." Sam threw his head back and laughed. "Only if you help!" "Deal." As we took turns scooping out the slimy pumpkin innards, I gave Sam a sidelong glance. "You don't feel like you're doing something sinful right now, do you?" I asked. "I don't want you to be uncomfortable." "No, not at all," he answered. "I have no issue with religion, but my family is just... overzealous. My parents pretty much stopped talking to me when I told them I no longer wanted to attend church with them every Sunday." "I'm sorry," I said quietly. Sam shrugged, but I knew his family's estrangement bothered him. "I figure they'll come around eventually." Sitting at the table beside me, he carefully carved the pumpkin. "Do you get along with your mom okay? From the way you talk about her, it sounds like you two have a good relationship," he said. During one of our recent lunch conversations, I'd mentioned to Sam that my parents were divorced and I rarely saw my father. "Mom's great," I told him now, "but we're so different. She's confident and outgoing, and I'm... not." Sam looked at me and smiled. "You are when you get to know someone," he said. "I like that." I beamed at his words, then leaned back in my chair, regarding the pumpkin's new grinning face. "You did a great job! Looks like you're a pro at carving pumpkins." Jumping up from the table, I got a tea light candle to illuminate the jack-o'-lantern. Once it was lit, I turned off the kitchen light so we could admire Sam's work. As we stood side by side, he slipped his arm around me. I nestled against him, basking in his warmth while inhaling his familiar yet enticing scent. I was exquisitely aware of my body touching his, and I wanted more than anything to kiss him, but I told myself it was too soon. "Wanna watch TV?" I asked. "There are probably lots of scary movies to choose from tonight." Sam gave me one of his sweet grins. "Sure." As we headed into the living room, I grabbed the large bag of candy I'd bought. "You thought of everything!" he said, taking off his cape before he sat down beside me on the couch. "I know you're not crazy about sweets, but I figured you could find something you like in that bag." Now that we were next to each other in the almost darkness, I swallowed hard, trying to fight an attack of nerves. Flipping through the channels, I came across a black-and-white vampire film. "This should be right up your alley," I told Sam playfully. "Absolutely," he said as I settled back on the couch. "Maybe I can learn something, because my vampire game needs work." "Oh, I don't know about that." I turned to face him. "You're quite alluring." Sam turned toward me as well, a pleased smile dancing on his lips. "Really?" he asked in a low voice. "How so?" Gazing into his eyes, I told myself to go for it. As nervous as I was, I knew I wasn't imagining his interest in me. Before I spoke, I took a deep breath to gather up all my courage. "Well, you have an incredibly sexy voice, for starters," I said. Now Sam was grinning. "Is that right?" I slowly nodded, my stare moving to his lips. "I'd be lying if I said I never imagined you leaning close to me and whispering all kinds of dirty things in my ear." Sam's eyes widened at my confession, and I heard his sharp intake of breath. I quickly looked away from him, afraid I'd gone too far. Still I couldn't deny that my entire body seemed to pulse with need. Simply saying those words to him had made me wet once again. On the television screen, a handsome vampire sank his fangs into a beautiful young woman's neck. I dared to flash a grin at Sam. "Be sure to take notes," I told him. "Oh, I am," he responded. "In fact, I'd better get my fangs so I can practice." Now it was my turn to be surprised as I watched him get up from the couch and retrieve the plastic fangs from the kitchen. He popped them back in place, then sat down next to me again. "So," he said, giving me a wide smile as he wiggled his eyebrows, "this is the part where I mesmerize you so you're utterly unable to resist me." Oh, I was already there, but I couldn't tell him that! Instead, I laughed and moved closer to him. "Go for it!" I cried. Sam leaned toward me, bringing his lips close to my ear. "I think you're so sexy, Iris," he whispered. "All night, I've wanted to kiss you. When I think about slipping a hand beneath your dress, it makes me so hard..." I closed my eyes and released a moan, powerless to hide my arousal. Sam pressed his mouth to my neck, laughing low and soft as he teasingly grazed my skin with his fangs. "That did the trick," I said, my voice high and breathy. "Now I'm all yours, Sam." He removed the fangs once again, then turned my face toward his. I stared up at him, my heart pounding like a thundering drum in my chest. Sam pressed his lips to mine, and I melted into our first kiss. His mouth was so warm and soft, so inviting. I slipped my arms around his neck, eager for more of him. When our tongues met, a current of lust traveled through me, and my hips actually began rocking, making my need clear. I finally withdrew from him, breathing hard. Sam's stare was hot, and before I'd recovered from the kiss, he gave me another one, his mouth more demanding. I surrendered completely, feeling lightheaded as a fierce aching began between my thighs. Sam tentatively cupped my tit. My pleasured cry was muffled by his lips, and before I could stop myself, I slid my hand down his chest, then lower. He gave an encouraging moan, which only grew louder when my fingers reached his erection. This time, Sam was the one to break our kiss so he could catch his breath. He looked down, watching me stroke him through his pants. Feeling his hardness beneath my palm made me shiver; it was all I could do not to remove my wet panties, then lift up my dress and spread my legs for him. Instead, I took off my wig, then removed the pins from my hair so it fell free. With Sam's stare riveted to me, and his chest rising and falling with heavy breaths, I worked up the nerve to say, "I need to tell you something." "Okay," he said quickly. I figured there was no sense being coy about it. "I'm a virgin," I blurted out. "In case you haven't already guessed. But I'm ready for that to change. Tonight." I fought the urge to avert my gaze as I grew suddenly self-conscious. "I've never had a real boyfriend, so I have no idea what I'm doing. If that scares you off, I understand." Sam smiled and ran a hand through his hair, mussing up his vampire coif. Then he brought his face close to mine, as if confiding a secret. "That won't scare me off, Iris, since I'm a virgin, too." My mouth dropped open, for his revelation came as a total shock. "Really?" He nodded. "Most girls I dated in the past were religious, like my family, and they wanted to wait until marriage. Now it seems like everyone our age has already had sex, and I guess I have kind of a hang-up about it. If I do work up the nerve to ask someone out, and we hit it off, I find I'm dreading that inevitable conversation. My insecurity tends to ruin things before the relationship turns sexual." "But you haven't been insecure with me," I pointed out. He tilted his head, regarding me with a soft smile. "No, I haven't. I certainly didn't come here expecting to have sex tonight, but when we started kissing and touching, it just felt so... right. I knew I'd be comfortable with admitting my lack of experience to you. I didn't feel like you would judge me." "Of course I wouldn't," I said. "But I will admit that, unlike you, I was hoping to have sex tonight, so..." I jumped up from the couch and took off toward my bedroom, leaving a puzzled Sam staring after me. I quickly returned, carrying the box of condoms. To be continued. Based on a post by  Moonlit Opal, for Literotica.
Show more...
2 weeks ago

SteamyStories
Lady Annabelle & Kate
Lady Annabelle & Kate Two stories from 3 centuries, about one English mansion. By Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. An aristocrat has an exciting encounter with a highwayman It is the Year of Our Lord 1760, and the roads leading to and from London be the most perilous for any traveler. Hounslow Heath being a favorite haunt of the highwayman and footpad. Folly indeed, for the unwary to wander alone. And London be a very wicked place, so it hath been told, with whores, beggars and cutpurses on every street corner, The journey of Lady Emily Arundel and her daughter Annabelle had been an uneventful one so far. "And when we arrive at Mablethorpe Hall, be sure to show your appreciation to Lord Barrington-Smythe. His son, William, wishes to seek your hand in marriage," Lady Emily began. "Yes Mother," her daughter replied, with a distinct lack of enthusiasm. "His estate comprises over a hundred acres of land," "Well, hark at that!" "owns several horses related to Whistlejacket," Annabelle struggled to contain a sigh. "properties in the colonies," "How glorious, Mother." "knows a clutch of fashionable London society in beautiful silk suits and powdered wigs attended by almost equally well appointed valets! Whom are accompanied by gorgeous ladies in even more elaborate wigs and dresses in the latest Paris fashions," The corpulent gentleman sat opposite them in the coach was Lord Bracewell, an old and dear friend of Lady Emily. He grinned at Annabelle, sensing her discomfort. "Your Ladyship, it may please you to know, that we are but a mile from our journey's end." And thank heaven for that, Bracewell thought to himself, now feeling the great need of a chamber pot after drinking an excess of ale. He adjusted his periwig. "Erm, perhaps an opportunity at this gathering for a, f, er, you know, eh?" He gestured something and Lady Emily quickly tapped his leg with her foot. "Shush. Manners, Cuthbert! Later, perhaps," At that moment the coach lurched as it hit a particularly large pothole. This stretch of road was notoriously bad. Suddenly, the coach shuddered to an uncomfortable halt and the horses squealed. Other hooves could be heard alongside. "Stand and deliver!" "Oh dear God!" Lord Bracewell exclaimed, crossing himself. "I fear we are about to be robbed!" The masked stranger yelled at the coachman. "Throw down your weapons my bonny boy, or I'll spill your guts on the road!" There was the sound of muskets hitting the ground. Inside the coach, Lady Emily trembled and uttered a prayer. A robber might take more from a lady than her silver. Annabelle should've been as terrified as her mother, but her wildly-beating heart was more out of excitement. "Perhaps this man may be more merciful than we give him credit for?" "Hush, my dearest daughter. These bandits are without scruples! Pray to the Lord!" A bay-colored horse's head and then its rider appeared outside the window. The figure who leaned down to peer into the window appeared tall, wearing a cape, a three-cornered hat and a black handkerchief across his mouth. Dark brown eyes. "Well now, what fabulous treasure do I find?" The highwayman pointed a flintlock pistol inches from Annabelle's face. He leaned forward and with a move of his wrist he flicked back her hood with the muzzle of the pistol. "Ah. A true English Rose." "Sir, I beg of you, do not harm my daughter," Lady Emily intervened. "She is but eighteen, an innocent child, she has no silver!" "Her fortune awaits at Mablethorpe Hall no doubt. But it is she I am taking, not her money. Come." And he beckoned, the hand still held out to help Annabelle down. "Why, what foul swine would take a young lady's honor? I forbid you to lay one finger on her!" Lady Emily yelled. "Take me in her place." "No Mother, I shall do as he asks," Annabelle interrupted, taking his hand. "My child, no!" "It shall be alright Mother," Annabelle replied. "Your daughter knows her own mind, Madam," the highwayman said. "So now, I must ask you to keep thine own counsel. It would give me no pleasure to shoot your coachman and your gentleman companion." Lady Emily could do nothing but remain in the coach as the mysterious stranger led Annabelle away and into the trees at the side of the road. "Sir. If I may be so bold, may I request a merciful death?" The damsel inquired. This rather caught the highwayman off guard. This young lady intrigued him far more than the other wealthy folks he'd ambushed in the past. How the ladies had screamed like banshees and pleaded for their lives. The simpering, periwigged dandy who'd pissed his breeches when a gun was pointed at his head. Aristocrats. The damned preening lot of them! How he loathed these ruling peacocks. Oh, he hadn't always been a highwayman. Back in his old life he'd fought for king and country. Until good fortune and those he looked up to had betrayed him, He had planned to kidnap the girl and hold her to ransom. Lord Arundel's daughter would command a high price. "You are indeed bold. And, I have no wish to kill you. Your beauty and grace are extremely attractive to young men and it is bound to rouse their passions." Annabelle thought for a moment. "Since I am without silver or jewels, perhaps I could offer you a gift of a different kind? If I were to sufficiently please you, would you let my mother, Lord Bracewell, the coachman and myself go free? I'll do anything, to please you." He blinked. "Even the most unladylike of things? Do you realize what you are saying?" "Sir, I am shortly to be married. It would be most helpful if I were sufficiently skilled in how to pleasure my husband on our wedding night. I have no experience whatsoever in meddling with a man, perhaps if I could, practice somehow." Those less-than-polite urges that had been assaulting her body recently, had now found the perfect outlet. "Will you service my prick like a common whore?" "Yes sir," Annabelle replied, kneeling before him. "Let's see you try then." He kept his pistol in his right hand. "No teeth." Annabelle unbuttoned the highwayman's breeches slowly, her careful motions at odds with the look in her blue eyes and pulled out the large and swollen member. She couldn't help but stare at his impressive length, simultaneously afraid and eager. A man's weapon in all its hardened glory. A thing she'd previously glimpsed from afar, now in her hands. He expected her to hesitate, but to his surprise, she leant forward and ran her tongue up the shaft. With all haste, she opened her mouth, allowing him to move it inside. He began to thrust his cock inside her mouth, holding her head steady. Shocked at herself, Annabelle couldn't deny that as she heard him pant and moan, she felt somehow strangely empowered. She began to suck, working her tongue around his member. The highwayman cursed and blasphemed holding her head firmer as he began to thrust faster. Eventually, he grasped her blonde hair tightly as he groaned, pushing his entire length down her throat and shot his seed into her. She swallowed every drop of it, rather liking the taste. "Impressive," he panted. He'd enjoyed that a lot more than he was willing to admit, but wasn't done with this little rich girl just yet. "Have you had enough yet, Marchioness Whore?" Panting she replied, "I think not. Please." "Please?" He ran his hand under her dress and up her thigh. "Please what?" "Please sir." He fingered her tantalizing wet womanhood. "Louder, if you please." "Ah, Please sir!" He chuckled, and withdrew. She was ready to beg him, but before she could he had her up against a tree, hands tied then the rope wrapped hight around the thick trunk. With swift action he pulled up her skirting and down went her petticoat. Pulling her ass out to meet him, had entered her virgin cunt from behind, feeling the satisfying tightness of a deflowering. She winced and made a squeal similar to those a fox makes when mating. It hurt, but at the same time it felt so good. The highwayman withdrew until just his cockhead was still engaged, leaving Annabelle feeling a little disappointed. But then he pushed back in, all the way and in one go. His animal instinct had kicked in and he had one overriding desire; to plant his seed in this nubile young lady. He picked up speed, plunging deeply each time. Annabelle's own arousal was equally uncontrolled. She knew what was about to happen after her recent voyeurism of Lord Bracewell fucking her mother across a grand piano one afternoon. A more amusing rather an arousing spectacle that brought to mind an overfed pug mounting a chair leg. This time the explosion was even more powerful - and it was accompanied by the highwayman's roar as she felt him fill her passage with his issue. It seemed to go on forever and she felt it leaking out around his shaft and down her legs. "God," he gasped as he finally withdrew from Annabelle. He untied her and helped her stand. "Did I, please you sir?" Annabelle inquired in her refined & well-bred cadence. The highwayman finally removed his face covering. Annabelle was surprised to see a weathered but good-looking man, with cheeks bearing scars. Under his cape, she had glimpsed a torn and darkened coat, that had been, long ago a Redcoat officer's uniform. This man was no stranger to battle, and had a long history that he wasn't prepared to reveal. "You and the others have earned your freedom Your Ladyship." He said with a bow, removing his 3-point hat in the process. Her charms prevailing to ransom her entourage. His siring became her own treasure, preparing her for yet more charming accomplishment in the upcoming matrimonial bedchamber. A Night at Mablethorpe Hall Two millennials Ravished by the ghost of a Redcoat on Halloween. "Don't you just love a Halloween-themed tour and a meal at an English country house?" Kate said to her friend as the minibus they were in pulled into the grounds of Mablethorpe Hall. "Yeah, these old places have a real atmosphere!" Chloe replied. "I've wanted to do something like this for like, forever. Stay overnight in some old place, pretend I'm lady of the manor. I'm so glad I booked this trip." "Kate you are such a history nerd. Lucy Worsley has a rival." "My heart is in the 18th century. Seriously. I just love anything from that time." Kate had often been described as an atypical millennial. They got off the bus and collected their luggage. "Come on, the tour is about to start. Let's dump our luggage. Apparently this place is haunted." Kate smiled. "All good English manors should have at least one ghost! Three hours in a minibus. I'm stiff from sitting so long." They collected their room keys. The Hall had not yet upgraded to the modern electronic key cards. Kate liked that. A traditional brass key was more in keeping with the decor. The receptionist looked worried. "Are you ok with having Room 13?" she asked. "Sure. I'm not superstitious. Don't tell me it's haunted?" "Well, some guests have reported that really strange things happen in that room. And the wi-fi doesn't work in there." Kate just assumed the woman was joking. "In that case, it sounds like my kind of room! Think I can last a few hours without wi-fi." The room was large and splendid. "Seriously? I get a king-size four poster bed?" Kate exclaimed as she gazed in awe. "This is so fantastic! I feel like Queen Anne." The bed looked so inviting, Kate couldn't resist just flopping back on it and spreading out. "Bliss!" she sighed. So much better than the single bed back at her cramped one-bed flat. She closed her eyes, Abruptly, Kate was overcome by a bizarre horniness, and masturbated more than she'd done in a long time. She was getting so wet, so hot and in a rush to give herself the release she so desperately needed. She hitched up her dress and pushed her panties down just a bit, then shoved her right hand down to her cunt. She used her left hand to push up her nightshirt and play with her breasts, pinching her nipples hard, making her moan with pleasure. Kate's right hand was busy with her cunt, alternately slipping down between her cunt lips and inside her hot, wet core, fucking herself with fingers, then pulling out to rub her clit. Back and forth, over and over. She was moaning, fantasizing about being pounded, pounded by an unknown uniformed man. Begging him to fuck her harder and send her climaxing in ecstasy, Kate was screaming. Suddenly her orgasm peaked and hit full force. She stopped all movement with her hands momentarily then began again, at first very fast and hard, then slowing as her orgasm began to subside. She lay there as her breathing slowly returned to normal. "Jesus," she muttered, when she could finally catch her breath again. "What the hell just happened?" The tour had already begun when Kate arrived to join the others. "What took you so long?" Chloe asked. "Thought you'd got lost." "Oh I just, er, oh wow, check out that tour guide!" "Mablethorpe Hall, one of Berkshire's finest country estates back in the day," the tour guide began. He was dressed in early 18th century period costume, with a long wig, frilled cuffs and breeches. "He looks just like John Hurt did in Rob Roy. I love the costumes in that movie." Kate whispered to Chloe, who rolled her eyes. Kate listened intently as every detail of the building's history was described. "But the most fascinating story of Mablethorpe," the guide continued, "is that it's said to be haunted by Major Robert Wolfe, a British Army officer." The was a chorus of "oh!" from the assembled tourists. "The Major is said to return to Mablethorpe every Halloween night, in hope of seeing the woman he once loved." "So the poor sod just wants to get laid?" a middle-aged bloke at the front said, and everyone burst out laughing. The tour guide evidently took this old legend extremely seriously and did not see the funny side. "As I was saying, the Major was in love with Lady Annabelle Barrington-Smythe. That in itself was a scandal, for she was married to William Barrington-Smythe. Rumor has it that the Major was actually a notorious highwayman known as The Fox, " Later, the guests were treated to a Halloween-themed meal in the Hall's grand banqueting room. There were the usual things adorning the tables - Jack o' lanterns, candles everywhere, fake cobwebs. In the background, a string quartet dressed as witches played a medley of Bach and Handel. "Not as spooky as I was expecting," Chloe said as she sampled the pumpkin pie and spiced rum. "I was hoping the lights were going to go out and there'd be a jump-scare or something. Like two years ago when we went to that zombie-themed night at Castle Howard. That was creepy as hell!" "This is nice though. Lots of atmosphere. I like it here. I'd like to, get married in a place like this. Have a historical-themed wedding. That is, if, " "When, Kate. When you meet that ideal guy. And you will. He's out there. Plenty of fish. Steve was a complete areole, but he's ancient history. A bit like this hall." "True!" After the meal concluded, there was more live music and dancing. "Think I'm going to call it a night," Kate said. "Oh you lightweight," Chloe replied, already tipsy. "Aren't you going to stay up for the midnight ghost walk in the grounds? You might see a good-looking highwayman." "No, I'm totally exhausted. Really. You can tell me all about it in the morning." "Fine, whatever. I know you're too afraid!" Kate headed up to her room, surprised at being overcome by such tiredness. She hadn't drunk that much, and it had hardly been an energetic evening. The glorious king-size bed and it's luxurious blankets beckoned, Sometime after midnight, Kate was in a deep slumber, but also in the throes of a nightmare. He's coming, Kate did not dream often, and she was even less often plagued by bad dreams. Several times she stirred, came half awake, and heard herself gasping in panic. Once, drifting up from some threatening vision, she heard her own voice crying out wordlessly in terror, and she realized she was thrashing about in the bed. Suddenly the air was oppressively heavy, hot, thick; as if it were not air at all but a bitter and poisonous gas of some kind. She tried to breathe, couldn't. There was an invisible, crushing weight on her chest. The unmistakable smell of gunpowder. Hoofbeats, many horses. Some kind of battle? A murderous barrage of lightning crashed like a volley of mortar fire, seven or eight tremendous bolts; and woke her from sleep in an instant. "Holy shit." Kate gasped as the storm made her sit upright in bed. She remembered what Chloe had said earlier, about the tour not being scary. Evidently, nature had now delivered a jump, a scare of its own. Already her memory of the nightmare had begun to dissolve; only fragments of it remained with her, and each of those disassociated images was evaporating as if it were a splinter of ice. All she could remember was that she'd been in a battle of some kind, and there had been many men - soldiers on horseback. They'd been pursuing her. Firing guns. As the nightmare receded, Kate became uncomfortably aware of how dark the bedroom was. Before going to sleep she had switched off both the bedside lamps. The curtains were all closed, and only thin blades of moonlight were visible between the gap she'd left. She had the irrational but unshakable feeling that something had followed her up from the dream, there was another presence in the room, oh God! She fumbled for the lamp switch, damn, where was it? Groped around, switched it on. Relief as golden light flooded the room, And then she saw him. Stood at the side of the bed. He was dressed in a Redcoat uniform, just calmly standing there. She gasped, but was so shocked, she couldn't utter a sound for a moment. Then her initial shock turned to anger. Was this part of the Halloween tour? Having re-enactors actually enter the guest bedrooms was completely unacceptable. "What the hell are you doing?" Kate yelled. He seemed taken aback by her reaction. "Who are you?" She demanded once she had caught her breath again. "I beg your pardon, Miss," he began. He removed his hat as he moved closer. "Major Robert Wolfe of His Majesty's 58th Regiment of Foot." "What are you doing here?" He smiled politely. "Where I come from, when a gentleman introduces himself, a lady generally responds in kind." Kate was about to respond with a sarcastic remark, but then she noticed that he was surrounded by a faint, silver glow. Her heart began to pound like crazy. Gathering all her courage, she decided to ask him directly. "Are you, dead?" The Major's face relaxed into a smile. "Oh indeed. Quite, quite dead. As I have been since the last night of October, Seventeen Sixty-five." Kate thought she might faint. "You're a," "A spirit, why yes. An earthbound and restless one, forever drawn to return to Mablethorpe every All Hallow's night. Isn't that quite a tale? I most humbly apologies for subjecting you to my battle experiences earlier, but t'was the only way I was able to wake you." She looked him up and down. He did look a gentleman, to be sure, and a handsome one at that. The signature red coat, crossed with white belts, the brown hair tied back in a queue and neatly curled at the sides, the breeches, knee-high leather boots. A brass gorget glinted round his neck. The Major took one of her pale, slender hands. Kate was surprised to feel solid flesh, rather than some kind of gaseous form, as expected of a ghost. Was he more of a zombie? His hand was as cold as ice. Kate suddenly felt her cheeks flush, under his intense gaze. If all those old stereotypes about ghosts were true, then he could probably see right through her nightie, as well as walk through walls, "Um, why did you wake me?" He was still holding her hand. "Well, I must beg your forgiveness for the manner of this intrusion, my lady. I am honored to make your acquaintance. I was drawn to you from the moment you arrived here. You resemble so much, someone I lost, long ago. For the past 255 years I keep returning here, hoping to find a lady who might be able to satisfy my most urgent of needs," Kate bit her lip, as she recalled that earlier incident in the bedroom when she'd pleasured herself. She'd never been a religious person. But now she was considering sex with a ghost. Was she about to embark on something that might damn her soul? On the other hand, she'd been single for a while, had been craving the touch of a man, "Major, I am willing to help you in any way I can." "You are lovely beyond belief. If I may so bold as to show my appreciation?" He leaned in to kiss the exposed skin of her neck; his lips leaving a hot trail from just below her ear to the center of her throat at the neck of her nightie. Kate closed her eyes and moaned. "A little more, my lady?" "Yes, oh yes," He kissed her and she parted her lips to let him in. The heat of his mouth and his probing tongue sent shivers through her body and she shifted closer to him to feel the heat of his body against hers. She breathed in the faint masculine scent. Major Wolfe pulled back the bedcovers. Then he pushed her nightie up to bare her belly. Leaning her back, he took one hardened nipple with his lips and she gasped. He sucked, pulling with his lips. At Kate's soft moan, he drew in a shuddering breath. "Touch me," he pleaded hoarsely, bringing her hand to the waistband of his breeches, and then guiding it down to cup the bulge in his groin. She explored eagerly, desperately, feeling his full erection through his breeches and groping lower to feel his balls. Oh lord, she was trembling so much with excitement. Unfastening the fall front flap, she pulled out his engorged organ. She couldn't believe this was happening. She was groping the cock of a dead man! And she was so wet. Kate took his hot length in her hand, feeling it, and stroked it up and down as she licked and sucked at the tip. The Major was generously endowed, and she felt herself blush. "Here," he said, moving her unoccupied hand to cup his balls. "Don't be shy, my lady." Gently squeezing his balls, she slowly took his throbbing cock into her mouth. He moaned as she deep-throated him. "Oh my lady," he groaned. Then Major Wolfe clambered on the bed and put his head between Kate's thighs. The tip of his tongue brushed her clitoris. She jumped and willed him to move faster. At first his tongue explored her wet folds, but he replaced his tongue with gentle fingers that probed and rubbed and finally penetrated. Kate's wetness was dripping down her arse crack and he rubbed it around with his fingers. The sensation made her squirm and she placed her feet on his shoulders, and when he finally sucked on her clit, she lifted herself up to meet his tongue. None of her previous partners had ever thrilled her as much as this. His face was flushed and damp and his expression was one of pure longing. "My lady, I want you so much. "He whispered and pushed up into her. "Ah!" Kate gasped, more from surprise than the stretching sensation. "Are you alright?" he said, wrapping one arm around her and holding her close. She gave her answer by kissing him. He insinuated his hand between their bodies and fingered her clit as he began to move inside her. Holy shit, those fingers, he knew exactly how to pleasure a woman for maximum effect! For a moment Kate thought of the fact he'd been waiting over two and a half centuries for this! He stroked her again with wet, slippery fingers and thrust steadily up into her. The combination awakened something within that she'd never felt before. Kate dug her hands into his back and tried to speak, but couldn't form words. The Redcoat's large cock filled her completely, stretching her walls to the limit. He was groaning and fucking her like a wild beast. "Come for me, my lady," Major Wolfe whispered in her ear, and she cried out. "Come for me, release for me. Let us spend together," he pleaded, and she did, her head falling back, her whole body shaking and clenching with the intensity of orgasm. He followed immediately; in an instant their coupling reached its conclusion and she was filled to the brim with his seed, Kate didn't want to let him go. They lay joined for what seemed like a long time. Eventually, Major Wolfe gently withdrew his softening member from his mortal lover. "Dawn approaches, my lady." "No, Major, stay, please," she whispered, tiredness overcoming her. "Rest now, my love. I must go." Kate tried to say something, but sleep was rapidly overcoming her. "We shall meet again. Soon, my love," was the last she heard. The sound of someone knocking on the door finally woke Kate. She squinted at the curtains. Bright sunlight was streaming through the gap. "Kate, are you awake?" Chloe's muffled voice could be heard. Fumbling for a dressing gown, Kate staggered out of bed and opened the door. "There you are! Were you in a coma or something? It's 11 o'clock! You've missed breakfast and the minibus will be here in half an hour!" "Oh God, sorry, I forgot to set my phone's alarm clock. I, er, I'll be down as quick as I can." "Are you ok? You look a bit peaky." "Just crashed out. How was the midnight ghost walk?" "Midnight wash-out you mean. Did you see that storm last night? It was unreal. So much lightning. Thought a freaking nuclear bomb had gone off!" "Oh. Guess I missed that." "Jeez, you were in a coma. That thunder could've wakened the dead!" "Maybe it did," Kate wondered. Alone in the room again, Kate returned to the bed. Her mind was a tumult of emotions. "It wasn't all a dream, was it? The product of a Halloween-crazed imagination? It couldn't have been, " Suddenly she spotted something under the pillow. Eyes widening, she picked it up. The brass gorget. "He was real!" She clutched it to her chest. And hoped she wouldn't have to wait until next Halloween before she saw Major Robert Wolfe again. By Blacksheep for Literotica
Show more...
2 weeks ago

SteamyStories
Adventure of Dirk: Hal’s Woman with “Dick-Sucking-Lips”
Adventure of Dirk: Hal’s Woman with “Dick-Sucking-Lips” Dirk has a stimulating encounter with a friend’s wife. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dirk was halfway through another of his wandering road trips, this time to see an old biker buddy of his who had moved two states away when he was transferred by his company. Dirk had known Hal Jenkins since high school; he was one of the few people that Dirk got along with, and they had been friends ever since. When Hal got into motorcycles Dirk had approached him about joining the MC, but Hal said he just wasn’t into it so he didn’t. That didn’t matter to Dirk as Hal was a true biker in every sense of the word, and the two of them had gone through some pretty interesting times and some pretty interesting women before Hal was transferred. When Hal called Dirk about six months ago to invite him to his wedding, you could have knocked Dirk over with a feather. Hal was the last person besides himself that Dirk would have ever thought would get married, but Hal told Dirk that his fiancé, Renee, was ‘the woman of my dreams in every possible way’ and that he wanted to marry her 'before she wises up!’ Dirk was unable to make the wedding since it was scheduled for the following week – Hal never was one for planning things out which is one reason Dirk never thought he would ever get married – but they had planned instead on Dirk riding out to see him and staying for a few days.  The earliest Hal’s schedule at work would let that happen was six months away, but the time had finally passed and now Dirk was sitting in Hal’s man cave (his garage) with their bikes parked in the driveway, cooling off after a long day’s ride. It was the afternoon of the last day of Dirk’s two-day visit, and they had made the best of it. They were sitting in a couple of foldable camp chairs enjoying a couple of cold bottles of beer with Dirk still wearing his colors, talking about anything and everything, just enjoying life and each other’s company. “So whattaya think about my ol’ lady, Dirk?” Hal asked, grinning at him over his beer bottle. “She’s really something, ain’t she?” “Yes, she most certainly is!” Dirk replied, nodding as he spoke. When he had met Renee upon his arrival, to say he was stunned would have been the understatement of the year. The best way to describe Renee was to say that she was what everyone thought about when they thought of the term 'biker chick.’ Renee was about five feet five inches tall and around 115 pounds, Dirk would have guessed, with just enough meat on her bones to make her look really good. Dirk also would have guessed that at least eight pounds of that would have been breast meat, because Renee had a simply magnificent pair of tits. Full and round with just the right amount of sag to make them wobble inside the white halter top she was wearing when he first saw her, they were truly a sight to behold. The halter top was showing about a mile of cleavage, something which Dirk appreciated very much, and was a perfect match for the low-slung faded jeans she was wearing. The jeans were skintight until they reached her knees and then flared out just enough to give her a retro '60s hippie kind of look. Her waist was tapered and her stomach was flat, and while not as firm as a young girl’s it was still firm enough to be very enticing. The faux diamond that hung from her navel only added to the look. And to top it all off, Renee had the blackest hair Dirk had ever seen, wavy and long, going down past her shoulders nearly to the middle of her back. Her hair was very thick as well, so Dirk imagined that she had either some Italian or Middle Eastern blood in her veins. The only thing missing from Renee having a complete 'biker chick’ look was a tattoo or two, and when she turned to walk away from him Dirk saw not only a rounded, firm ass that swayed enticingly as she walked but a butterfly 'tramp stamp’ peeking out from above the waistband her jeans as well. But the thing that drew Dirk’s attention the most, even more than her spectacular bustline (Dirk had always been a 'boob man’) was Renee’s face, specifically her lips. Renee had big, dark brown eyes, high cheekbones, and a perfect nose that sat above the fullest, softest, most beautiful and absolutely perfect pair of lips he had ever seen. He had no idea how Hal had been lucky enough to land a woman who looked the way Renee looked, but he was glad for his old friend all the same. “Yeah, I’m damned lucky to have her, and you better believe I know it!” Hal said, taking a pull from his beer. Dirk was just about to fire up a cigar when Hal surprised him so much with his next statement that he nearly burned his face off. “And how about those lips, huh? Ain’t those the best pair of dick sucking lips you’ve ever seen on a broad?” Hal said, grinning at Dirk. “Jesus, Hal!” Dirk said, shaking his hand to put out the match he was using to light the cigar. “What?” Hal said, looking at him. “That’s your wife you’re talking about, you know!” he said, putting the cigar back into the pocket of his vest while he was trying to make light of what he thought could turn out to be a bad situation. Hal quickly proved that he had nothing to worry about. “Hell, I know that! But she don’t mind, trust me,” Hal said, grinning at Dirk. “I brag about her and those big DSLs to my friends all the time whether she’s here or not!” “And she really doesn’t mind?” Dirk asked, genuinely surprised. “Hell, no, she doesn’t mind!” Hal said, laughing. “She loves to hear me brag about her! I think it kind of turns her on, you know?” he said, lowering his voice in a conspiratorial way. “All I know is that every time she hears me bragging about her DSLs to my friends, we have some of the best sex ever!” “Well, some women are like that, that’s for sure,” he said, having run into a woman or two like that in his life as well. “And besides, she really does!” Hal said, raising his beer bottle to his lips to take another drink. “She really does, what?” Dirk asked, doing the same. “She really does suck a mean dick!” Dirk sprayed beer out of his mouth when Hal said this. “Dammit, Hal!” he said, sitting up and wiping the beer from the front of his shirt and vest. “Well, she does!” Hal insisted, not understanding what all the fuss was about. “I tell ya, that woman can suck a golf ball through a garden hose!” “I’m sure she does – well, maybe not quite that good, but still – warn me before you say something like that, willya?” Dirk said, sitting back in his chair again. “You don’t believe me,” Hal said, looking at Dirk. “Huh?” Dirk said. “About how good Renee is at sucking dick. You don’t believe me!” “Of course I do! You’ve never lied to me before, have you?” “No, I haven’t.” “Okay, so why wouldn’t I believe you now?” “Then what’s with that 'maybe not quite that good’ part, then?” Hal asked. “I didn’t mean anything by it, Hal, really,” Dirk said, concerned that he’d hurt his friend’s feelings. “I’m sorry, I’m sure she’s just as good at sucking dick as you say she is.” “Okay, well, then let me prove it to you,” Hal said, a smile creeping across his face. “Prove it to me? How?” Dirk asked. “By letting Renee suck your dick,” he said, grinning at Dirk. “Are you serious?” Dirk asked, staring at his old friend. “I mean, really? You’re serious? You want Renee, your own wife, to suck my dick?” he asked, not believing what he had heard. “Serious as a heart attack, my brother!” Hal replied, sitting back in his chair and grinning at Dirk. He lifted his beer bottle to his lips and took a drink before continuing. “And trust me, when she’s done with you, you’ll be thanking me for letting her do it! That woman can suck the chrome off a trailer hitch, I tell ya!” “This is incredible,” Dirk said, sitting back in his chair, still holding his beer in one hand. “I can’t believe you’d have Renee do that!” “Well, you’d better believe it, my friend, because it’s about to happen!” Hal said, getting up and going over to the short staircase leading to the door that opened into the house. He climbed up the three steps and opened the door, then called out to his wife. “Hey, Renee, darlin’, would you come in here for a minute, please?” he said, then walked back over and sat down in the camp chair to await her arrival. It was less than a minute later when Renee appeared in the doorway, giving them both a big smile. She was wearing the same jeans as before, but this time she was wearing a red and white striped tube top instead of the halter. Yes, baby? she said, her hands on the sides of the doorframe. 'My God, but that woman is hot! Dirk thought to himself, taking a drink from his beer. I been braggin on you and those DSLs of yours again to Dirk here, tellin him all about how good you are at giving blowjobs and all, and I m not sure he believes me, Hal said, motioning towards Dirk with his beer. Renee looked at Dirk and her smile got bigger. So you want me to suck his dick to prove it to him, baby? she said, looking Dirk straight in the eyes. Is that it? Yep, that s it, darlin ! Hal said, smiling. I can do that! Renee said, her smile bigger than ever. She walked down the three steps into the garage, her big tits swaying in the tube top, never taking her eyes off of Dirk. She walked over to him and stopped in front of him, standing between his feet as he sat in the chair. She looked down at him for just a moment, still smiling, before she spoke again. How about it, Dirk? Would you like for me to suck your dick? she asked, her voice low and sultry. I m really good at sucking dick, and I d just love to prove it to you by sucking yours! What about Hal? You know, your husband? Dirk said, looking up into those dark brown eyes that were now sparkling and filled with desire. You d do that with him sitting right there? he asked. Sure! Renee replied, her smile getting a bit bigger. I suck dick in front of him all the time, don t I, baby? she said, her eyes traveling down to Dirk s crotch and lingering there for a moment before going back to his eyes. You sure do! Hal said, grinning proudly. Every time we throw a party, she finds a guy that turns her on and she just has to suck his dick, and I always get to watch! he explained. And then, when the party is over, we go into the bedroom and I tell Hal all about it, how it turned me on, how good the guy s cum tasted, and then we have the best sex you can imagine! she said, her smile never faltering. But she never fucks anyone else, though, Hal said. That s reserved just for me, right, darlin ? Hal said. Renee nodded as she replied. That s right, baby, nobody fucks me but you! she said. So how about it, Dirk? You want me to show you how good I am at sucking cock by sucking yours? Sure, why the fuck not! Dirk said, tossing his hands up in the air and letting them drop to the arm rests of the chair, still holding on to his beer with one hand. He was trapped and he knew it, so why not sit back and enjoy it? 'Besides, there s no way she s as good as Amy, Dirk thought to himself, thinking of the girl he d met at a club party a few weeks ago. She had really gone at him, and the memories were still fresh. Good! Renee said, moving in closer. She reached down and spread his legs further apart, then knelt down between them right in front of his crotch. Hal, honey, you might want to turn the fan on and close the garage door, she said, settling in front of Dirk. We don t want to give the neighbors a free show, and with the door closed it s gonna get hot in here pretty quick! Good point, baby! Hal said, getting up and going over to the button on the wall next to the door to the house and pressing it. The garage door slid closed behind them, and then Hal flipped a switch next to the garage door button and a fan mounted up in a corner of the ceiling came on. Then Hal walked over to a canoe that was lying on the floor next to the wall, picking up a floatation cushion and then handing it to his wife. Here, darlin , use this! Hal said, handing her the cushion. Thank you, baby! Renee said, taking the cushion from him and putting it on the ground in front of her to kneel on. As soon as she was settled, she reached up and began unfastening Dirk s jeans, smiling as she worked at getting them open. I bet you have a big dick! You have a big dick, don t you, Dirk? she asked, looking up at him and smiling while getting the jeans open and pulling down the fly. See for yourself! he said, making Renee grin. She reached inside his jeans for his cock and was pleasantly surprised to find that he wasn t wearing anything under his jeans. She looked up at him and grinned as she wrapped her fingers around his soft cock. No underwear! she said, pulling his cock out of his jeans and then spreading the fly of the jeans as wide as possible. I like that! But right now, I m gonna wrap my lips around your cock and suck it until it s hard, she said, looking up at him and smiling. I just love feeling a man s cock get hard in my mouth! Before Dirk could reply she dipped her head down and put her lips on the head of his cock, sucking his entire soft cock into her mouth. She looked up at him as sucked hard, her cheeks hollowing in, running her tongue over and around the sensitive tip. This made Dirk jump just a little as he was really sensitive at the tip of his dick, and Hal chuckled at his reaction. Told you she was good! he said, grinning at Dirk. But you ain t seen nothin yet! Renee pulled her head back and let his hardening cock slip out of her mouth, holding the head in her mouth for a moment before sucking it all in her mouth again. She did this several times, pleased to find that Dirk was getting harder, longer, and thicker in her mouth very quickly. She slid her mouth up to the head of his cock, holding it there for a moment before she released it from her mouth with a soft 'pop. She smiled up at him as she spoke, gripping his cock tightly in one hand while opening his jeans further with the other. Let s get these big balls out, shall we? she said, smiling up at him as she pulled his balls out of his jeans. Oooh, nice! I just love playing with a man s balls! she said, massaging them in her hand while still pumping his cock. He was rock-hard by now, the precum beginning to flow with a drop of the clear fluid appearing at the tip of his cock. Oh, look! she said, grinning up at him as she noticed the drop of precum. Is that for me? Yummy! she said, sticking her wide, long tongue out and licking up the drop of slick fluid, making sure she licked as much of the head of his cock as she could in doing so. She had the widest, longest, and thickest tongue Dirk had ever seen, and she was good with it very good. As he watched, she put her lips right on the tip of his cock and sucked, pulling more of the fluid out of him. Hmm! she moaned, smiling up at him. She sat back a little and swallowed, then ran her wet tongue over her lips and smiled, looking directly at him. Eye contact was obviously a big thing with her, and she was very good at it among other things, as he was about to find out. I m gonna give you a tongue bath, and then I m gonna suck the cum right out of you! she said, grinning from ear to ear. She looked like an excited little girl with her hand gripping a nice, big lollypop, and Dirk had a feeling that was exactly how she was going to treat him like a treat ready to be swallowed. She stuck that wide, thick tongue out again and slowly licked him from the base of his balls all the way up to the head of his cock, never taking her eyes from his. Want me to time you, baby? Hal asked, taking a pull from his beer. Sure! Renee replied, grinning up at Dirk as she pumped his cock in her hand. Let s see if I can break my record on how fast I can make him cum! So what s your record? Dirk asked. Five minutes! she said, giving him a sly smile before licking his cock again. But I have a feeling you might take a little bit longer than that, she said, licking him again. What makes you say that, baby? Hal asked. Call it a hunch, Renee replied, never taking her eyes from Dirk, but I just have a feeling that ol Dirk here is gonna be a tough nut to crack or to make cum, that is! Guess there s only one way to find out, huh? Dirk said, smiling at her. She smiled back as she replied. I guess so! she said, giving him one last, wet, lingering lick from his balls to the head of his dick. You ready, baby? Hal asked, holding up his wrist with his watch on it, thumb on the button. Oh, yeah! Renee replied, grinning up at Dirk. Go! Hal said, starting the stopwatch. Renee lowered her mouth down to his cock and took the head into her mouth, clamping her lips around the shaft just behind the flared ridge. Then she applied suction, lots of it, and then slid her mouth down onto his hard shaft, taking his entire length into her mouth in one long, fluid motion. She pulled her head back up the length of his shaft slowly, running her thick tongue over and around his cock as she did, massaging and squeezing his balls with one hand, maintaining the suction she was applying. When she got to the head of his cock she paused, keeping it trapped in her mouth, running her tongue over and around the sensitive head before sliding her mouth back down his cock once more, literally sucking it into her mouth and down her throat. She pushed her face down until her nose bumped against his abdomen, and she moaned as she made the trip back up his cock once more, her cheeks hollowing in from the suction she was applying. Um! she moaned, looking up at Dirk and smiling around his cock in her mouth. When she got to the head of his cock she held it in her mouth again, sucking on it while running her thick tongue along the underside. The suction she was applying was incredible, and Dirk could feel the precum being sucked from him. Her eyes rolled back into her head as she let about half of the head of his cock out of her mouth, her big, soft lips wrapped around it as she sucked on him. Then she moaned again as she slid her mouth back down his cock once more, making loud slurping noises as she sucked his throbbing shaft into her wet, sucking mouth. His cock was coated with her saliva by now, and he could feel it running down his balls as she worked on him. 'Holy shit, she s good! She s even better than Amy! Dirk thought to himself as he watched Renee gobbling his cock over and over again. She was applying constant suction on his cock, pausing every now and then to draw a breath either through her nose or through her mouth when she opened her lips up just enough to breathe before clamping them around his cock again. She was obviously a fan of sloppy blowjobs, as by now his cock and balls and the front of his jeans were drenched with her saliva, and the garage was filled with the slurping sounds she was making as she sucked his cock. While she was working on his cock with her mouth, she was busy working on his balls with her hand. She massaged and squeezed them as she sucked on his cock, pulling and tugging on them as well. Dirk gritted his teeth as she tugged on them particularly hard as she sucked on his cock very hard, dragging her mouth back up its length. Dirk knew that if she kept this up he d be cumming in her mouth in no time, and he was determined to resist as long as he could. Renee looked up at him as she paused to suck on the head of his cock yet again, the loud slurping sounds filling the garage. She winked at him before looking over at her husband, tapping her finger against the back of her other wrist, her mouth still clamped onto the head of Dirk s cock. Hal looked down at his watch and smiled. Four minutes, baby! Hal said. You better hurry up and make him cum if you wanna beat your record! Renee dove down onto Dirk s cock, slurping loudly as she took his entire length into her mouth and down her throat. She was intent on making him cum, and to Dirk s amazement she actually increased the suction she was applying to his cock! Her cheeks were hollowed in so far that Dirk was surprised her whole head didn t cave in as she sucked on him. She slid her mouth up and down his throbbing cock over and over again, pulling and tugging on his balls, moaning as she worked on him, her eyes rolling back into her head. She was obviously enjoying this as much as Dirk was. But Dirk was intent on holding out, and he was using every trick in the book to resist blasting his cum into her mouth. He thought of Margaret Thatcher, Hillary Clinton, Nancy Pelosi, and every other ugly woman he could think of to delay the inevitable. He thought of the time he went down on the bike he had before the Heritage he was riding now, remembering the crushed hulk that used to be his pride and joy. But no matter how hard he tried, he knew that he was going to be cumming into Renee s mouth very soon. And Renee knew it as well. She redoubled her efforts, sliding her mouth up and down his throbbing shaft faster, grabbing the base of his cock with one hand and pumping it while she sucked on him, the other hand pulling and tugging on his balls at the same time. Dirk was quickly losing the fight, and when he realized all was lost he simply gave in and let it happen. And boy, did it happen! As soon as he dropped his guard his balls shifted and his cock exploded as his orgasm hit. He groaned loudly through clenched teeth as his orgasm hit, his back arching in the chair as his cock blasted stream after stream of hot, thick cum into Renee s wet, sucking mouth. She cried out in glee around his cock in her mouth, never stopping what she was doing, intent on sucking and pumping every last drop of his cum out of him. That s it, baby, you got him! Hal cried, grinning as he watched his wife sucking the cum from his friend s cock. He was rock-hard himself and intended on fucking the ever-lovin shit out of Renee as soon as he got her in the house after Dirk was gone. He pressed the button on his watch to stop it but didn t look at it yet as he was busy watching his wife drink down all of Dirk s cum. Four, five, six times Dirk felt his cock pumping his cum into Renee s wet mouth, and she drank it all down without missing a drop. She clung to his cock with her mouth like a vacuum cleaner, keeping the pressure up until she felt the throbbing and pumping of his cock in her mouth start to slow. She slowed the motions of her mouth on his cock and eased her grip on his balls, massaging them gently as she slowly slid her mouth up and down Dirk s cock, sucking the last bit of cum from him as his orgasm finally slowed and then stopped. When it was over Dirk was left breathless, gasping for air as Renee slid her mouth slowly up the length of his cock to the head, keeping it there for a moment before releasing it from her mouth. She grinned at him, her eyes sparkling, as she ran her tongue over her lips. You taste good, Dirk! she said, proud of herself. What was my time, baby? she said, looking over at Hal. He looked down at his watch and grinned, shaking his head a bit as he replied. Six minutes, twenty-two seconds, baby, he said, He beat you! Damn! she replied, looking up at Dirk and smiling. And I thought for sure I had you! You almost did, he replied, returning her smile. You can thank Nancy Pelosi for not beating me! Oh, my Gawd! Renee said, grimacing at the mention of Pelosi s name. That ugly bitch could make a doorknob vomit! No wonder you held out so long! You came close, though, I can tell you that! Dirk said, tucking his now-soft cock back into his jeans, the front of which were wet with her saliva. I want a rematch! she said, looking up at him and then over at her husband. The next time he comes to visit, I want a rematch! Okay, baby? she said, looking over at Hal. Sure thing, baby! Hal replied. As long as Dirk is up for it, that is. How about it, Dirk? You wanna give Renee another go at your cock and see if she can beat her record? he asked, grinning from ear to ear. The way she sucks dick? Are you kidding me? he said, returning Hal s grin. I d have to be out of my fuckin mind to say no! Good! Renee said, grinning as she stood up in front of him. And the next time I get my lips around your cock, I m gonna make you cum so hard and so fast you won t know what hit you! Until next time, then! she said, bending over and giving Dirk a quick peck on the lips before turning and walking away. Dirk and Hal both watched her ass wiggling as she walked away. She pressed the garage door button and turned off the fan on her way out, and as the garage door slid open Hal got up and got them both a fresh beer. He handed one to Dirk and then sat down, and together they twisted off the tops of the beer bottles. Hal held his out to Dirk and spoke. Here s to the best little cocksucker in the entire world, he said, grinning at Dirk, and to next time! I ll drink to that! Dirk said, clinking his bottle against Hal s. They both took a long pull from their bottles, and then Dirk spoke again. You re gonna fuck the ever-loving shit out of her after I m gone, aren t you? he asked, and Hal nodded and chuckled as he replied. Yup! he said, nodding. You re a lucky man, Hal, Dirk said, taking another drink from his bottle. Don t I fuckin know it! Hal replied, grinning at Dirk. Ten minutes later the beers were gone, and Dirk figured it was time for him to head back to the hotel. Hal had offered to let him stay at his house, but Dirk had politely refused. As much as he loved Hal he also loved his privacy; that, plus he wanted a place to take a woman should he get lucky and meet up with one on the trip. When you comin back, my friend? Hal asked, looking up at him from his seat in the camp chair. You tell me, Dirk said. I can make it back here any time you want, all you have to do is tell me when. How about next month? Hal said. Or is that too soon for a road trip that long? The way your wife sucks dick? Hell, I d be here next week if you wanted me to! Dirk said, grinning down at Hal. Hal laughed at this, and Dirk laughed along with him. Hal stood up and threw his arms around Dirk, hugging him. Dirk hugged him back; he really cared for Hal and wasn t afraid to show it. Most bikers weren t, and they were no different. Thank you, my old friend! Hal said, his hands on Dirk s upper arms as he spoke. Don t mention it, my friend, Dirk said, patting the back of one of Hal s hands as he spoke. Now let me get out of here so you can go inside and fuck your wife! They hugged again, and then Dirk walked over to his bike and got on, swinging a leg over it and picking it up from the kickstand. He moved the kickstand up and out of the way, then turned on the ignition and listened to the fuel injection whine. He thumbed the starter and the big Harley engine roared to life, the pipes thundering. He backed the bike out of the driveway and then waved to Hal who waved back, then he put the bike in gear and rode off down the street. Hal turned and walked towards the door to the house, pushing the button for the garage door as he walked inside. He was grinning from ear to ear. Dirk was also grinning as he rode away, already looking forward to his next trip out to see Hal and Renee, even though he was pretty sure he was going to lose next time. But that wasn t such a bad thing after all, was it?  By Original Aramis for Literotica.
Show more...
2 weeks ago

SteamyStories
Adventures of Dirk: The Celebrity Damsel In Distress
Adventures of Dirk: The Celebrity Damsel In Distress Dirk encounters a stranded motorist who looks very familiar. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It was a simply beautiful day, just perfect for riding; bright sunlight, clear sky, not too hot, no wind to speak of, absolutely perfect. Dirk had been on the road riding with his club since early morning, and now it was very late in the afternoon, and he was headed home.  He had spent the last two hours at the clubhouse with his brothers, having a few cold ones after a long and enjoyable day on the road, and now he was heading for his house with the sun setting behind him. The brotherhood of his club and the pleasure of riding the roads with them was the reason he joined the club in the first place, and he was already looking forward to the next ride with them. He was riding down a back road that was far enough off the main track that it wasn t used all that often, and it was one of his favorite roads to ride for just that reason. People driving cars, or cagers as they were known in the biker world, were the single biggest threat to anyone on a motorcycle, and Dirk avoided heavily traveled roads whenever he could. He was just rounding a bend in the road when he saw a car pulled off to the side of the road with what appeared to be a woman standing next to it, looking down at the right front tire which was flat. He slowed his bike and then pulled off the road, parking behind the car, a fairly new black Mustang convertible. The woman, a tall blonde wearing a gold sleeveless blouse, black slacks and flats, looked at him with apprehension as he got off the bike and walked over to her. No doubt she was sizing him up, just as he was doing the same to her. She was a stunner, to be sure, and from what Dirk could see beneath the form-fitting top and slacks she was wearing she had a body to die for. Dirk guessed that she was about 50 years old or so, but she certainly didn t look it either in her face or her body. Dirk was a boob man, always had been and always would be, and the woman standing next to the car certainly filled the bill. While not huge her boobs were big, bigger than average, which pleased Dirk to no end. And from what he could see beneath the fairly tight top and snug slacks she was wearing this woman was a very fit and trim 50. He could tell she was apprehensive because he had ridden up on a Harley and was wearing the colors of an MC; Dirk had encountered this before and knew how to handle it. His boots crunched in the gravel as he walked up to the car, stopping at the trunk to keep some space between them until she was sure he wasn t going to attack her. She turned to face him as he stopped. You need some help, ma'am? he asked, putting his hand on the trunk of the car. Dirk could see some of the apprehension leave her face when he used the word ma'am, which was exactly his intention. Yes, I do! she said, giving him a nervous smile. As you can see I ve got a flat, and I have no idea of how to change a tire! Do you have road hazard on your car insurance? he asked. If you have that you can call for a tow truck, and the driver will change your tire for you at no charge, he said. Yes, I do, but they always take so goddamn long to get here! she said, her smile broadening just a bit as she became more comfortable with him. And I really don t feel like standing out here on the side of the road way out in Bumfuck Egypt while I m waiting for the tow truck to get here! She put her hand to her mouth and paused for a moment before continuing. I m sorry, I always curse whenever I get nervous or upset, and right now I m a little bit of both. No need to be nervous, ma'am, all bikers aren t like what you see on TV, he said, trying to reassure you. Most of us aren t, actually, so don t let the colors fool you. Now would you like me to change your tire for you? he asked, and her face immediately brightened. You d do that for me? For some strange woman you ve never met before? she asked, her eyes bright. You re hardly a 'strange woman, and yes, I d be happy to change your tire for you! Dirk replied. Thank you so much! she said, a smile on her face. She took a step towards him, extending her hand as she continued. I m Caroline, she said, introducing herself. Dirk stepped forward and took her hand, shaking it as he spoke. Dirk, he said, returning her smile. Nice to meet you, Caroline! Now let me get at this tire so you can get on your way, he said, releasing her hand. Fifteen minutes later he was done, standing next to the Mustang and wiping his hands on a shop rag he s gotten out of the saddlebags on his bike. That temporary tire is next to useless, so you might want to get your real tire repaired or replaced as soon as you can, like tomorrow, he said, nodding to the donut tire now bolted onto the front right wheel. And stay off the major highways with it, those things aren t designed for highway speeds. I ve seen them literally disintegrate at those speeds, and it didn t end well for the driver. Thank you, I will, Caroline said, looking down at the temporary tire before looking back up at him. And thank you so much for stopping to help me, Dirk, you ve been a real gentleman in more ways than one! she said, reaching out and touching him on the arm as she spoke. The smile on her face was genuine this time with no trace of nervousness. You have to let me pay you for this, she said, looking into his eyes. Nope, I wouldn t dream of it! he replied. I was raised to respect women and do right by them, so this is just a normal thing for me. She smiled at him again as he said this. Well, then, at least you have to let me buy you a beer! she said, pausing for a moment before continuing. Or would you rather come to my house and have it there? she asked, the look in her eyes changing. I think we d be much more comfortable there than in a noisy old bar, don t you? she asked, raising an eyebrow at him. That all depends on what you have in mind, he said, grinning at her as he played her game. She grinned right back as she replied. I guess you ll just have to come to my house and find out, won t you, Dirk? she asked coyly. I guess so, he said, smiling at her. Great! Just follow me, it s not that far! she said. She walked around the front of the car and got in, starting the engine as Dirk walked back to his bike. He tossed the shop rag back into the open saddlebag, closed and secured it, then got on his bike and fired it up. She pulled her Mustang out onto the road, being careful not to spray him with gravel as she did so, and Dirk followed her. Ten minutes later they were pulling into the driveway of a single-story ranch-style house sitting in the middle of about five acres of land. The closest neighbor was at least that far away, and Dirk liked the house right away. The garage door opened as Caroline s car got close, and she pulled the Mustang inside to park it. There wasn t enough room in the garage for his bike, so Dirk parked it in the driveway just outside of the garage and got off. He walked into the garage just as Caroline was closing the door to her car. We ll go in the side door, so just follow me, she said, turning to walk to the door. Dirk couldn t help but notice and admire her firm, shapely ass as she walked in front of him. 'Damn, but she looks good for a broad her age! he thought to himself as he followed her into the house. Caroline pressed a button on the garage door opener control that was on the wall next to the door, and the garage door began dropping down behind them. The side door took them right into the kitchen, and once inside Caroline dropped her car keys and purse on the counter. She walked over to the refrigerator and opened it, then looked at him and smiled. Imported or domestic? she asked, standing behind the open refrigerator door. Domestic, please. I can t stand imported beer. Most of them are bitter and have a nasty aftertaste to them, he replied. Domestic it is, then! she said, bending over to retrieve a beer. When she stood up she was holding a dark brown bottle of beer in each hand, and she nudged the refrigerator door with her hip to get it to swing closed. He was happy to see that the beer just happened to be his favorite brand. She held one of the beers out to him, smiling as she spoke. I don t like imported beer much either, she said, twisting the top off her beer, then dropping it into the trash can at the end of the counter. And for pretty much the same reasons you stated. I only keep in in the house because some of my friends like it. She held her beer up in his direction and made a toast. So, here s to new friends! she said, giving him a big smile. He smiled back, clinking the neck of his bottle against hers. To new friends, he said, and then they both took a drink from their beers. The beer was cold and good, and it went down smooth. Let's go into the living room and relax, shall we? Caroline asked, motioning towards the big living room adjacent to the kitchen. Sounds good to me, Dirk replied, following her out of the kitchen and into the living room. The room was huge, bigger than any living room he had ever seen, and was sunken on top of that. The circular walls of the sunken living room were lined with tan leather couches and love seats with a big, round coffee table in the middle, and in the middle of that sat the biggest, most elaborate bong Dirk had ever seen. Caroline walked down the short stairway into the living room and then sat down on one of the couches. She patted the couch next to her, smiling at Dirk, so he walked down into the living room and sat down next to her, keeping a respectable distance between them. They still didn't know each other all that well, although Dirk knew more about her than she thought he did. In any event, he was playing it cool for now. :So tell me, Dirk, what do you do when you're not rescuing damsels in distress who are stranded on the side of the road, she asked, looking at him and taking a sip from her beer. Not much, actually, he replied, taking a pull from his beer, before he continued. I guess you could say I'm kind of retired. My parents were killed in a car crash when I was 24, and I inherited enough money and holdings that I don't have to work again for the rest of my life. I'm so sorry, Dirk. Caroline said, frowning. She ran his hand along the side of his face as she spoke, her hand was warm and soft, and it gave Dirk a chill. Thank you, but it's okay, he said, looking into her eyes. I'm okay now. Took a while for me to get over it, to get used to the idea that they were gone, but thanks to the help of some of my friends and a therapist who really knows her shit, I managed to get my life on track. Good. I'm so glad to hear that, she replied, smiling. So now for the most part, I just cruise around the country on my bike, either that or I'm out riding with my club, he said, sitting back on the couch. Sounds like a pretty good life if you ask me, Caroline said. Is there a Mrs. Dirk or a lady friend in the picture, she asked, raising her eyebrows. No, I'm too much of a nomad for that, Dirk replied. Besides, I'm way too young to settle down or get involved in a serious relationship. I'm too busy enjoying myself and having a good time, he said, chuckling a bit. And getting laid as much as you can along the way, I imagine, she said, grinning at him as she raised the bottle to her lips and took a sip. Yeah, there's that, too, Dirk said, grinning right back at her. He took a pull from his beer before he continued, the thought crossing his mind that it was time to let her know that he knew about her. So, what have you been up to since you retired from the industry? he asked, taking her by surprise. And what brings you all the way out here from Los Angeles? She smiled a half-smile as she looked down for a moment at the beer in her lap. It was the kind of smile you make when you know you've been caught at something. She looked up at him, still smiling as she spoke. When did you recognize me? she asked quietly. As soon as I got close enough to get a good look, he replied. So that explains the you're no strange woman comment you made out on the road, then, she said, and Dirk nodded. I had a feeling you may have recognized me, but I wasn't sure. You were being very cool about it all, I must say. It wasn't easy, let me tell you, he said. When I was a kid going through puberty, you were my favorite porn star of all time. I saw just about every movie you ever made, and I couldn't even begin to tell you the number of times I, well, that is, I mean. He stammered, realizing that he'd gotten carried away with his enthusiasm and said too much. The number of times you masturbated over me? she said, finishing his sentence for him and grinning at him. Well, yeah, he said, slightly embarrassed. She laughed at his obvious discomfort, then put her hand on his leg as she replied. It's okay, Dirk, really it is, she said. I'd be insulted if you didn't masturbate over me. After all, that's the whole point of porn, isn't it? I mean, who watches porn and doesn't masturbate? she asked, leaning back and taking her hand from his leg. Good point, he said, taking another drink from his beer. Did you come hard, Dirk? she asked, and Dirk just about choked on his beer. He turned and looked at her, and she leaned over towards him as she spoke again, bracing herself with one hand on the couch next to him. Did you come hard for me? she asked, her voice a throaty whisper. Dirk nodded as he replied. Yeah, I did, he said in a low voice. No porn star ever made me come the way you did, then or now. She smiled at this, looking deep into his eyes as she spoke again. Would you like for me to make you come now, Dirk? she asked, her voice nearly a whisper. She put her hand on the top of his thigh and rubbed up and down as she spoke, and Dirk could feel his cock beginning to twitch as the blood started rushing to it. I mean, after all, it's the least I could do to repay you for helping me today, don't you think? I'd have to be crazy to say no, he said, leaning forward and putting his beer on the coffee table, then sitting back. And I'm a lot of things, but crazy ain't one of them. She smiled at his reply, her hand still moving up and down on his thigh, but moving up higher with every stroke. You remember what my specialty was, don't you, Dirk? she asked, still smiling and still rubbing his thigh. As I recall, you gave one hell of a blowjob, he replied, and she grinned at this. I gave the best blowjobs in the business, she said proudly. Nobody could suck a cock like me, and I mean nobody, she said, sliding her hand up and onto the growing bulge in his jeans. She gripped his cock gently through his jeans as she continued. Would you like me to suck your cock, Dirk? she asked, her voice a whisper. Would you like for me to suck your cock, make you come in my mouth, and then swallow it? She squeezed his cock harder through his jeans, feeling it growing beneath her hand. I'd like that very much, Dirk said in a low voice. She broke out into a big smile at his reply, then slid off the couch to kneel in front of him, spreading his knees out as she did. She sat down on her haunches, her hands on his knees for support, then running her hands at the tops of his thighs towards his crotch. She looked up at him, a smile on her face, as her hands met at his cock. She massaged and squeezed his cock through his jeans for a moment, looking down at the growing lump in his jeans, then moved her hands to the button at the top. She opened the button and then slid the zipper down slowly, looking up at him again as she did so. When the zipper was all the way down, she pulled his jeans open, looking down as she did so, and was pleasantly surprised to see that not only was he not wearing any boxers, he was also clean-shaven. She looked up at him, a smile on her face, her eyes sparkling with desire as she spoke. Oh, look, a naked cock! she cooed, holding his jeans open. Is it for me? All yours. Dirk replied. Let's set him and his two brothers free, shall we? she asked, reaching inside his jeans to cup his balls in her hand. She gently lifted them up and pulled them out of his jeans, moving his jeans aside with the other hand. His cock and balls were now fully exposed, and she was pleasantly surprised to see that Dirk shaved his balls as well. She looked up at him as she spoke. I'm so glad to see that you shave, Dirk, she said, her voice husky. It makes giving you a blowjob and sucking on your balls so much easier. Caroline smiled at him again and then lowered her head down to his cock. She ran her warm, wet tongue slowly along the underside of his semi-erect cock from the base to the tip, leaving a glistening trail behind. She did this several times before she moved down to his balls, licking them just as slowly and lovingly as she had his cock. She wrapped one hand around his shaft, pumping it slowly to full hardness as she planted her soft, warm lips on his balls. She opened her mouth and sucked one of his balls into her mouth, rolling her tongue around it as she lifted her head up, pulling on it with her mouth. She repeated the process with the other one until his balls were slick and shiny with her spit. Dirk watched in amazement as she worked him over. He simply couldn't believe that the porn star of his youthful dreams was actually in front of him on her knees, sucking on his cock and balls. And damn! but she was good. His cock was rock hard and throbbing by now, her hand wrapped firmly around it and pumping it as she worked on his balls. She released his ball from her mouth with a gentle pop, then ran her tongue over and around both of them before opening her mouth as wide as she could, placing her lips on his sack. With gentle but steady suction, she sucked both of his balls into her mouth, and Dirk could see her cheeks bulging out as her mouth was filled with his balls. She looked up at him for a moment, still pumping his cock with her hand, and then continued working on his balls. She rolled her tongue around them as much as she could, but her mouth was so full that all she could really do was suck on them and tug on them by lifting her head up. She did this for a few moments, then let his balls slip from her mouth. Aha, she sighed, her mouth open. I just love sucking on a man's balls, she said, grinning up at him as she continued pumping his cock with her hand. Almost as much as I love sucking on his dick. She ran the flat of her soft, wet tongue up the underside of his cock from his balls to the tip, opening her mouth wide when she got to the head and lowering it down over the first three inches of his cock, before closing her lips around it. She immediately applied suction, slowly pulling her mouth back up his shaft until just the head was in her mouth. She sucked hard on the head, swirling her tongue over and around it, before sliding her mouth all the way down his shaft. She took his entire length in her mouth, her nose pressing against his abdomen as she deep-throated him, massaging and squeezing his balls with her hand as she did so. Then she slowly slid her mouth back up his shaft until just the head was in her mouth again, once more swirling her tongue around it. Um, she mowed around the head of his cock, looking up at him as the corners of her mouth turned up in a smile. She grabbed the wet shaft in her hand and pumped as she released it from her mouth to speak. I can taste your pre-cum, she said, gripping his cock tightly in her fist and pumping it hard. And I can't wait to taste your cum when I make your cock explode in my mouth. Then she opened her mouth wide again and dropped her mouth down on his cock, again waiting until the first three inches was in her mouth, before she closed her lips around it. She repeated what she had just done, sucking hard on his cock as she slid her mouth all the way down and then slowly back up his shaft, her hand gripping and massaging his heavy balls as she did so. Damn, but she's good. The best in the business. And if she keeps this up, I'm gonna cum in no time. Dirk thought to himself as he watched Caroline's head bob up and down on his shaft. Her tempo was just right, not too fast and not too slow, but just fast enough with just the right amount of suction. As if she had read his thoughts, Caroline looked up at him and smiled around his cock again, her eyes sparkling. When she got to the head of his cock, this time she changed tactics. She swirled her tongue around the head of his cock again, and then slid her mouth down to take only the head and the first two inches into her mouth. Then she sucked on his cock like she was drinking from a straw, moving her jaw around and sliding her tongue up and down the underside of his cock while she tugged and pulled on his balls. She intentionally left the part of his shaft that wasn't in her mouth untouched, not pumping it with her hand as she had done before. This way, she knew, the sensations of what she was doing would be concentrated strictly around the head of his cock, and she knew from past experience that if she kept this up it wouldn't be long before he was coming in her mouth. But she wasn't ready for that to happen, not yet, anyway. When Caroline started sucking on him like this, he let his head fall back, closing his eyes and moaning slightly as he gripped the cushion of the couch in his fists. Then he lifted his head and opened his eyes, Then he lifted his head and opened his eyes, taking in the sight of Caroline looking at him while working on his cock, her cheeks hollowed in from the suction she was applying to his dick, her jaw working as she sucked on his turgid cock. Shit! Dirk gasped, making Caroline smile around his cock again. She sucked on him for a few moments more, then released his cock from her mouth with a pop. You like that, huh, Dirk? she asked, gripping his throbbing shaft, with her free hand and pumping it firmly. His pre-cum was flowing like a river, and Caroline ducked her head down to lick up the big drop that appeared at the head of his cock. She smiled up at him as she swallowed it down. That's fucking amazing! Dirk replied, a little out of breath. You keep that up and you'll have me coming in your mouth in no time, he warned, half hoping that she would and the other half hoping not. She was giving him the absolute best blow job of his entire life and he wasn't ready for it to be over. I know, but I'm not ready for that just yet, she said, smiling as she looked at the swollen head of his cock protruding from her fist. I want to suck on your dick a little longer before I make you cum, if that's okay with you? she said, looking back up at him and smiling a half smile. Before he had a chance to reply she removed her hand from his shaft and opened her mouth wide, shoving her head forward as she engulfed his entire cock in her mouth. She closed her lips around the base and sucked hard as she pulled her head back quickly, her tongue pressed firmly against the sensitive underside of his shaft, releasing his cock from her mouth with a loud, slurpy pop. Ah, she gasped, her mouth open as she took a quick breath, before engulfing his cock once again and repeating what she had just done. Ah, she gasped again, a thick strand of saliva hanging from her bottom lip leading to the head of Dirk's cock. She took another quick breath and glanced up at Dirk before shoving her head forward once more. Ah, as her mouth slipped from his cock again, and then again and again until she had done this five or six times. Dirk's cock was slick and shiny with her spit, her lips shiny and wet as well. The last time she shoved Dirk's cock down her throat she held it there, her nose pressed against his abdomen as she sucked and swallowed around his throbbing shaft for a moment before pulling her mouth from his cock. Ah, she gasped, looking up at Dirk with an open-mouthed grin as she grabbed his slippery cock with her hand, wiping her lips with the back of her other hand before she spoke. I'm going to make you cum now, Dirk, she said breathlessly, panting a little from her efforts on his cock, pumping the shaft in her hand. I want you to fill my mouth with your cum, so I can taste you before I swallow it down, after I show it to you, of course. She lowered her mouth to his cock once more, opening her mouth just enough to let his cock slide in, her soft lips sliding over the head as she pushed her mouth down onto the thick shaft. She slid her mouth all the way down to the base, pausing there and sucking for a moment, before slowly sliding her mouth back up his cock, firmly pressing the flat of her tongue against the underside as she went. She stopped when she had about two inches of his cock still in her mouth, and Dirk had a feeling he knew what was coming. And he was right. Caroline looked up at him and smiled around his cock for just a moment, then began sucking on his shaft the same way she had done a few minutes before, just the head and first two inches in her mouth, the rest of his shaft untouched, her hand gripping and tugging on his balls. She worked her jaw back and forth around the head of his cock, sucking hard as she swirled her tongue over and around it, sliding it up and down the sensitive underside repeatedly. She looked up at him, never taking her eyes from his as she sucked hard on his cock, tugging and pulling at his balls, urging him on towards his impending orgasm. It was only about a minute or so before Dirk felt his balls shift in her hand, and Carolina must have felt it as well. She increased the suction on his cock and the motions of her jaw, and felt his cock thicken and swell in her mouth as he was getting ready to come. His orgasm built quickly, quicker than Dirk had ever experienced before, and he heard Caroline moan around his cock. That was all it took. Dirk's cock exploded as his orgasm hit, blasting the first of many streams of hot, thick cum into Caroline's mouth. Dirk gripped the cushions hard in his fists, throwing his head back and groaning through clenched teeth as his cock pumped stream after stream of cum into her wet, sucking mouth. He was cumming hard, harder than he'd ever cum before, and he could do nothing except hang on and let his orgasm run its course. Caroline squealed with delight around his cock, exhilarated by the feeling of his cock pumping and pulsing in her mouth. She could feel his hot cum landing on her tongue and hitting the back of her throat, and she dropped her free hand down and slid it inside her pants to finger her clit. She was very wet, sucking a man's cock like this always excited her, and this time was no different. She rubbed the hard little nub furiously as Dirk's cock continued to pump and throb, filling her mouth with the sweet, delicious cum. It only took a few seconds for her own orgasm to hit, and she squeezed her eyes shut and moaned loudly around Dirk's cock as the waves of pleasure went crashing through her body. She never released his cock from her mouth, holding it there and keeping up the suction and the motions of her jaw as her own orgasm rocked her body. She panted for breath, breathing hard through her nose as she kept her mouth clamped onto Dirk's cock, hanging on as their mutual orgasms continued. Caroline's orgasm was intense, but fast, shaking her whole body, but fading away as quickly as it had arrived. As she regained her complete senses, she could feel the pumping of Dirk's cock also beginning to fade, slowing in her mouth as the last of his cum shot out into her navel mouth. She slowed the motions of her jaw and tongue, keeping up the suction as she slipped her hand from her pussy and grabbed his shaft, wrapping her fingers tightly around it. She pumped the last of his cum from him, squeezing hard on the upstroke and easing her grip on the downstroke as she milked him dry. She slid her mouth to the very tip of his cock, keeping her soft lips attached to the tip as she pumped the last of his cum into her mouth. She looked down at his cock as she slipped her lips from it, then kissed it softly before sitting back. She looked up at Dirk, her hand still gripping his hard cock as she opened her mouth to show him his cum. She looked him in the eyes as she rolled it around on her tongue, lifting her tongue up to let it slide from the sides, then lowering her tongue down and scooping it up before lifting up again. She rolled his cum around in her mouth for a few moments before closing her lips, and Dirk heard a slight gulp as she swallowed it all. It was easily the sexiest, most erotic thing he'd ever seen, and he felt his cock twitch in her hand. When she opened her mouth again it was empty, without a single trace of the huge load he'd given her visible. She leaned forward and gave the tip of his cock a wet, sucking kiss, then looked up at him with her hand still gripping his cock. Delicious, she said, running her lithe tongue over her lips. I just love the taste of the cum, and you taste really good, Dirk, she said, smiling at him. That was incredible! Dirk said, still trying to catch his breath. I've had blowjobs before, but nothing like that. I mean, holy shit, but you're good. The best in the business, then or now, she said proudly. She looked down at Dirk's hard cock in her hand, slowly pumping it as she spoke again. You're still hard! she said, looking up at him. Yeah, it does that sometimes, Dirk replied. Would you like me to fuck you, Dirk? she asked, smiling up at him. Is the Pope Catholic? he asked, smiling back. Last time I looked, yeah, he was, she said, smiling as she got to her feet. Dirk now noticed the aroma of her musk in the room, he was so intent on his own orgasm that he missed it when she had her own. She kicked off her shoes and slid both her slacks and her panties down, stepping out of them and kicking them to the side. We can take our time with this, later, she said, crossing her arms at her waist and grabbing her shirt, then pulling it up and over her head. It landed in the same pile as her slacks and panties. Right now I just want to fuck, she said, reaching behind her back and quickly unfastening her bra, then dropping it into the pile. She was now standing completely naked in front of him, her full breast standing out proudly from her chest with the nipples hard and erect. Dirk was impressed with how good she looked, she had just a little bit of the excess padding that comes with age, but her stomach was still flat, her breasts still firm and full, and her legs were still lean. He was pleased to see that she shaved her pussy completely bald, and he could see the outer lips glistening with her juices from where she'd already come once. Dirk leaned forward and slipped out of his boots and socks, then lifted his hips to slide his jeans down and off. He pushed them to the side to lay next to Caroline's discarded clothing. He reached for the buttons on his shirt when Caroline spoke. Leave the shirt and vest on, she said, moving forward and putting one knee on the couch next to his hip. Dirk slid down on the couch until his ass was at the very edge, his cock still hard and throbbing as Caroline leaned over him, bracing herself with her hands on the back of the couch as she put her other knee on the couch as well, straddling him. Her big, full tits swayed inches in front of his face, and Dirk couldn't resist reaching up and grabbing them. They were full and firm in his hands, the nipples quickly hardening beneath his palms as he squeezed them. Oh, I like that. Caroline purred, reaching down and grasping his rigid cock in her hand. You keep doing that while I do this, she said, rubbing the head of his cock up and down between her pussy lips before placing the swollen head at her opening and sitting down. She took him all in one motion, her hot, wet pussy enveloping his cock like a warm wet velvet glove. Aha, she moaned, closing her eyes and smiling as she threw her head back. She pushed her hips down harder, impaling herself on his cock, grinding her hips around and around on his length as it was buried deeper inside her. Dirk squeezed her big tits hard in return, and she moaned again as he brought one to his mouth and clapped his lips around the hard nipple. She gasped as he sucked hard on the little nub, flicking his tongue over it. Oh my God, that's good! she breathed, squeezing his cock with her inner muscles. You keep that up and I'm gonna be coming again in no time. That's the idea, Dirk said, releasing her nipple from his mouth long enough to speak. Then he clapped his lips onto her other nipple, repeating what he'd done to the first one. Caroline gasped loudly in response, and then she started to move. She began sliding up and down on his cock, riding him in long, deep and fast strokes, sliding her pussy up and down on his cock. She gripped the back of the couch in her fists as she rode him hard and fast, grinding her hips down on him, rotating them around and around as she moved up and down on his hard shaft. She rode him hard and deep for several long, pleasurable moments, then looked down at him as he continued to suck on her nipples. She removed her hands from the back of the couch and took his head in her hands, holding it up and forcing him to release her nipple from his mouth. She bent down and kissed him hard and deep, her tongue sliding into his mouth to find and dance with his own, breathing hard through her nose as the kiss deepened. Dirk squeezed her big mounds in his hands as they kissed, and she moaned in his mouth when he pulled on both nipples at once. After a few more moments, Caroline broke off the kiss and leaned forward, wrapping her arms around Dirk's neck and putting her head down onto his shoulder as she increased the motions of her hips, her big breasts pressing into Dirk's chest when he moved his hands. He wrapped his arms around her as her hips moved faster, her upper body motionless and resting on Dirk's torso. Just her hips were moving, up and down, faster and faster, sliding her wet pussy up and down on Dirk's hard cock over and over again. She fucked him hard and fast, her hips a blur as she moved, and it wasn't long before she felt her orgasm coming. I'm gonna come, I'm gonna come, she gasped, panting and gasping for breath in Dirk's ear. Uh, she cried through clenched teeth as she came, her orgasm exploding in her pussy and ripping lower body in long, intense waves of orgasmic bliss. Dirk felt her pussy quivering and fluttering around his shaft as she pounded her hips down onto him, the intensity of her orgasm driving her moves now. Her arms tightened around his neck as she continued to come, and he felt his own orgasm building quickly. Yes, yes, yes! she gasped, her hips still moving on him, give it to me, give it to me, give it to me now! she insisted, and Dirk did just that. For the second time, Dirk's cock exploded, this time inside her clutching, gripping pussy. He groaned and thrust his hips upward, driving his cock deeply into her tunnel as it throbbed and pulsed, shooting stream after stream of cum deep inside her. She cried out as she felt his cock pumping, pushing her hips down onto him to get him as deep inside her as she could. Dirk came just as hard the second time as he had the first, but this one didn't last as long. The pumping and throbbing of his cock slowed as his orgasm quickly faded, and Caroline dropped her hips down onto him and kept them there, clutching and squeezing his cock with her pussy as she held her hips motionless. She was panting for breath, her body covered in a fine sheen of sweat, and Dirk held her tight as the last bit of cum spit out of his cock into her pussy. This time he felt himself start to go soft almost right away, which meant that he was done for a while, anyway. Caroline lifted herself up and looked down at him, bracing herself with her hands on the back of the couch again, his softening cock still trapped inside her pussy. Her hair was a tousled and tossed mess, but the smile on her face made her glow. Oh my god, that was good, she said, smiling down at him. I was going to say the same thing. Dirk said, smiling back at her. She bent down and kissed him briefly, but softly, her lips barely parted. She smiled at him again as she spoke after the kiss ended. You're incredible, she said softly, her tousled blonde hair hanging around her face. As are you, he replied. You realize that you just made one of my teenaged pubescent wet dreams come true, don't you? he asked. Kinda, yeah, she said, grinning down at him. Was it everything you thought it would be? she asked, playfully. Dirk nodded as he replied. That, and so much more, he replied. Even though that was just a quick fuck on the couch? she asked, still sitting on his lap with his now soft cock still inside her. Hell, the blowjob alone was enough, he said. Anything after that was all gravy. Thank you, Dirk, I'm glad to hear that, she said, bending down and giving him a quick kiss. Nice to know I haven't lost my touch. I don't think you ever have to worry about that, he replied. She looked at him for a moment before speaking again. Do you have any plans for, say, the rest of the night? she asked, her eyes hopeful. You mean all night? he asked, his eyebrows raised. I mean as in making you breakfast tomorrow morning, she replied, smiling. Actually, no, he said. What do you have in mind? Oh, nothing much, she said, playing with him. I just thought we'd spend the night seeing just how many of your teenaged pubescent fantasies we can make come true. I'd like that, Dirk said, genuinely surprised. I'd like that very much. Good. So would I, she said, grinning at him as she bent over and kissed him again. And the next morning, Dirk discovered that she was just as good a cook as she was in bed. Well, almost anyway. By Original Aramis for Literotica.
Show more...
2 weeks ago

SteamyStories
Adventures of Dirk: The Cuckhold’s Wife
Adventures of Dirk: The Cuckhold’s Wife Dirk has an encounter with his neighbor’s wife. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dirk was standing in his garage next to his bike, a cold bottle of beer in his hand, taking a break from working on it. He was looking out of the open door of his garage and across the street, watching his new neighbors as they were talking in their driveway, standing next to their two cars.  They d moved in about a month ago and Dirk hadn t had the chance to talk to either one of them, but he had a feeling from what he d seen so far that he wasn t going to like the guy very much. And he wasn t so sure about the woman, either. This guy s pussy-whipped if I ve ever seen it! Dirk said out loud to himself as he watched the woman clearly giving directions to her husband. She was very animated, and both the expression on her face and the gestures of her arms and hands told Dirk everything he needed to know about her or so he thought. She was obviously the one wearing the pants in the family, and Dirk didn t know whether to dislike the husband or pity him. Either way, Dirk was just glad he wasn t him despite what the wife looked like. The woman was a stunner, a real sexpot, no doubt about it. Blond hair, a pretty face, tall and slender, long legs that went all the way up to a fantastically rounded and firm ass, and a set of simply killer big tits that stood out proudly from her chest like a pair of twin torpedoes. She was wearing a yellow halter top and a pair of skin-tight white chino pants that sat low on her hips and showed just about everything. Dirk was impressed by her flat, firm stomach, and was that a diamond piercing he saw glinting from her navel? Dirk wondered how many hours in the gym it took to get and keep a body like that, and the thought of her in a skin-tight workout outfit made him smile. A pair of black spiked heels that must have been about 4 inches tall completed her outfit. The husband was Joe Average, about six feet tall, maybe 180 pounds soaking wet, with brunette hair kept fairly short, a regular build (if there was such a thing), and black plastic framed glasses. There was absolutely nothing remarkable about him at all, and Dirk couldn t help but wonder how he had managed to land a woman such as the one he was looking at. Dirk took another pull from his beer as he watched the conversation unfold, admiring the way her big tits moved inside her halter top. God, I d love to see those things naked! he said out loud, smiling to himself. The conversation ended with the woman giving the man a peck on the cheek, after which he got into his car and drove away. The woman waved at her husband as he drove off, then looked up and saw Dirk standing in the shadows of his garage. She smiled and waved at him, and Dirk lifted the beer up in return. Then she turned and went into the house, and Dirk went back to working on his bike. It was only about ten minutes later when he heard a female voice from the open garage doorway behind him. Nice bike! the voice said, and Dirk turned around to see who it was, still squatting down next to his bike. He was surprised to see the woman from across the street standing there smiling at him. What is it? she asked, crossing her arms beneath her mammoth tits, cocking her hips as she put one foot out to the side. Dirk stood up and faced her, pulling a shop rag out of his back pocket and wiping his hands with it as he replied. It s a Harley, 2003 Heritage Softail Classic, he replied, his guard up. The 100th Anniversary Edition, actually, best bike I ve ever owned. That explains why you ve had it for 17 years, I guess, she said, smiling at him like the cat who was about to eat the canary. Exactly, Dirk replied, sitting back on the seat of his bike. The new bikes are nice and all, but they re too complicated for me, too much electronic shit that can go wrong and fuck up your ride. This one is simple, classic, and does what I need it to do. This was my first Harley, and I have no plans on ever getting rid of it! A man with commitment, she said, her smile getting bigger. I like that! I m Kimberly, she said, stepping forward and extending her hand. Dirk reached out and took it, giving it a shake as he replied. Dirk, he said. Nice to meet you, Kimberly. Please, call me Kim, and the pleasure is all mine, I assure you! she replied. I see you re in a club, she said, smiling and looking at his vest while she looked him over. 'High-Side , is that you? she asked, pointing at his road name patch. Yeah, that s my road name, Dirk said. He had just had this same conversation with the wife of his best friend not too long ago, and the memories of that night came flooding back to him in a rush. He still couldn t get over his best friend asking him to fuck his own wife, and how it all turned out. One of these days you ll have to tell me how you got it, she said, and Dirk was relieved that he didn t have to go through the story of his road name again so soon. I ll do that, he said, getting up from his bike and going over to the small refrigerator under his work bench. Would you like a beer, Kim? he asked, bending over to open the refrigerator. When he stood up and turned around with a beer in his hand Kim was standing so close to him that he almost ran into her, and before he could react she stepped in even closer, her big tits lightly pressing against his chest. Dirk saw the look in her eyes and recognized it right away, and he immediately knew where she was headed. Later, she said softly, her voice low and husky. Right now I want some of this! she said as she reached out and placed the palm of her hand right onto Dirk s cock, rubbing it firmly up and down. Dirk felt his cock respond immediately, shifting under her hand as it began to expand. Kim glanced down for a moment and then looked back up at Dirk, smiling as she spoke again. He likes me! she said, rubbing harder. What s not to like? Dirk replied, returning her bravado right back at her. But what about your husband? I don t think he d much like what you re doing right now, nor do I think he d like what I think you re going to do next. My husband likes what I tell him to like, Kim replied, still rubbing Dirk s quickly hardening cock with the palm of her hand. So it s like that, huh? I thought so, he said, leaning back against the work bench and letting Kim continue to rub his cock which was getting bigger and harder by the moment. You thought what? she said softly, looking up at him and squeezing his hardening shaft through his jeans. That I m in charge, and that he does what I tell him to do? Something like that, yeah, Dirk replied. I got that from watching the conversation you had with him this morning out in the driveway before he went to work. It s more than you think, Dirk, she said, giving him a half-smile as she squeezed his cock again. Much more! Let me guess he s a cuckold, right? Dirk said, causing Kim to grin. Exactly! she said. But enough about him. Right now I want this big, hard cock of yours in my mouth! I want to taste you, suck on you, and drink you down when I make you cum in my mouth! she said breathlessly, stepping in close to him. She grabbed the top of his jeans with both hands and began working them open, yanking the zipper down when she got the button open and shoving her hand into them. She wrapped her fingers around his hard shaft and began pumping, reaching up with her other hand and placing it behind his neck to pull his mouth down to hers. She kissed him hard and deep, slipping her tongue into his mouth as she pumped his cock in her hand, and Dirk slid his hands around to her huge tits and grabbed them hard. He squeezed and kneaded the big mounds in his hands, and Kim moaned in his mouth. She took her hands from his cock and his neck long enough to pull her halter top open and set her tits free, and Dirk immediately grabbed onto them again as she regained her grip on his cock. I want you! she whispered, breaking off the kiss but maintaining her grip on his cock. I want to taste you! she said, dropping to her knees in front of him. She pulled his jeans open with both hands, setting his cock free; she noticed he wasn t wearing anything under them, and she paused to look at it for a moment. She moved her nose right up next to the tip and inhaled, closing her eyes and smiling as she inhaled his scent. I just love the way a real man s cock smells! she whispered, looking up at him. It smells so fucking good! she said, gripping it in her hand and pumping the shaft again. She ran her nose down the underside of his cock and over his balls, inhaling deeply, then stuck out her tongue and licked him along the underside, from his balls up to the tip. B When she got to the tip, she immediately closed her lips around the head of his cock and sucked him into her mouth, sliding her wet mouth down onto his cock until she had all of him in her mouth. Her nose pressed against his abdomen as she slid her tongue around the underside of his shaft, then she sucked hard as she slid her mouth back up his cock to the tip. She repeated this several times. And soon Dirk's cock was shiny and wet with her saliva. When she got to the head of his cock, she paused, looking up at Dirk as she sucked on it for a moment, Before releasing it. She wrapped her hand around his cock, and began slowing pumping it as she spoke; So how does it feel to have another man s wife sucking your cock, Dirk? she asked, licking the tip of his coq for emphasis. Are you okay with that? she asked, teasingly. You aren't the first married woman. I ve had sucking my dick, sweetheart. Dirk replied, looking down at her. And you won't be the first married woman I've fucked before either. I just can't. Can't help but wonder how your husband is going to take all of this if he finds out, he said. It's not a matter of if , lover, it's a matter of when, she said, giving that half-grin again. Still don't believe me? Okay, then watch this. She reached into her back pocket with her free hand and retrieved her cell phone. Pushing a button on it while still pumping Dirk s cock. She leaned over and sucked on the head as the phone rang, giving it a pop when the call went through. Hi, baby, it's me, she said, looking up at Dirk with her hand pumping his cock. You made it to work okay? Great, baby. I'm glad. Look, baby, remember how we were talking last week and I told you how I really wanted to fuck other men, specifically the biker guy across the street? The one I said I thought was so fucking hot. Remember that? You do? Good. Well, I just wanted you to know that But right now, I'm on my knees in front of him in his garage, and I'm sucking his cock. She paused as her husband said something on the other end, that Dirk couldn't hear. Sucking on the head of his cock while her husband was talking. She slipped her mouth from his cock, to reply. That's right, baby right now. I've got his big cock in my hand right now. And my god, he s hard! she said, smiling up at Dirk. Yeah, he is. Much harder than you ever get. And I think he's bigger and thicker than you are, too. So I'm gonna suck his dick a little more, and then I'm gonna let him fuck me, okay, baby? And no, there's nothing you can do about it, you know? I'm going to fuck him, and that's all there is to it. She paused again for a moment, before continuing, her hand still pumping is Cock. Great And just so you'll know, baby, as much as I'd like for him to come inside me, I think I'm gonna make him come in my mouth. Uh huh, in my mouth. And then I m going to swallow his cum. Yes, I m going to swallow his cum. And if you're being a really good boy, then maybe I'll let you come in my mouth and swallow your cum. There was another short pause as the husband said something else, and she sucked on the head of his cock again, as he spoke.. After just a few moments she continued. Okay, baby, well, I've got this big hard dick in front of my face right now, and if I don't get my pussy wrapped around it soon I'm gonna go out of my mind. So I'm gonna hang up and fuck him now, okay? she said, looking up at Dirk. Okay, baby. I'll talk to you later. Bye, she said, then pressed a button on the phone to end the call. She tossed the cell phone onto the workbench next to Dirk, then looked up at him, grinning. Believe me now? she said as he held the head of his cock right in front of her face. His precum was flowing like a river by now, and she stuck her tongue out and licked it in as she spoke. Absolutely, he said, watching her. You ve really got him wrapped around your little finger, don t you? So tight, he can hardly breathe, she replied, grinning again. And you don't think that him knowing that I fucked his wife, is going to be a problem later on? She slurped on the head of his cock some more. After all, I do live right across the street, and it's not like he's not gonna see me just about every day. She slid her mouth down his shaft once, and held it there a moment; before sliding it off and replying; It won't be a problem, because I'll tell him it won't be a problem, she replied, giving him a slightly evil smile and cocking one eyebrow at him. Now, are we gonna fuck, or not? she asked. Oh yeah, we're gonna fuck, he replied, grabbing her by the wrist and yanking her to her feet. He stepped to the side and shoved her roughly against the workbench, making her gasp as he moved in behind her. She braced herself with her hands on the wall as he bent her over the bench, her big tits pressing against the smooth surface of the workbench, then grabbed her pants with both hands at the hips and yanked downwards. The button and zipper holding them closed gave way, the button flying and the zipper popping open as he pulled them down her legs. Dirk wasn't surprised to see that she wasn't wearing any panties, he also wasn't surprised to see the wetness covering her outer lips. Her pussy was shaven as smooth. The outer lips, pink and glistening, and her musk filled the room immediately. Oh, uh, wait a minute, wait. She began as she tried to stand up straight. Uff, she cried as he shoved her back down, and then she slapped her hands back on the wall for support. Dirk pulled her pants down as hard as he could, as he slapped her hard on the ass. The sound of his hand smacking against her ass sounded like a rifle shot in the garage, and Kim cried out in surprise. Spread your legs. Dirk commanded, and when she didn't move fast enough, he smacked her on the ass again, harder. The red imprint of his hand was clearly visible; and he knew that Hubby was sure to see it later on that night. But that wasn't his problem. So he didn't care. That's the man I wanted to see. Kim said, looking back at him with a grin on her face, while she spread her legs as far apart as she could, the chino pants around her knees. Use me. Dirk. Use me like I'm your personal fuck-toy. Fuck me. Fuck me hard, you big stud. Dirk moved in close behind her, his own jeans around his knees as well, and placed a hand on her back as he grasped his throbbing, rock-hard cock with the other. He rubbed the head up and down her slit a couple times. He spread her juices over it, and made it slick, against the opening of her pussy. Then he grabbed her by the hips at the same time, impaling her on his cock. She was so wet that he slid all the way in on the first thrust, and he felt his balls bump against her clit. Oh-oh! Kim cried loudly, squeezing her eyes closed in ecstasy as Dirk shoved his cock into her pussy. She groaned as he held it there for a moment. Then began moaning as he began thrusting. He thrusted hard and fast, pumping in deep strokes.; shoving his cock in and out of her as deep as he could in each thrust. He gripped her hips tightly in his hands and used them for leverage, yanking her back against him with every forward thrust. She groaned and gasped in time with his thrust, his cock siding in and out of her pussy, over and over again. Oh, my god! yes, yes, yes! she cried in time with his thrust. Fuck me, fuck me, use me, like, the slut, that I am. It was all Kim could do to keep her balance with her hands on the wall in front of her. Dirk was fucking her so hard. He was pounding her pussy, just as she had wanted, hard and fast, and she knew it wasn't going to be long before she was coming all over his hardcore. I'm gonna cum. I'm gonna cum, she gasped, feeling her orgasm building quickly. Where the hell was this? Stud when I was single? she thought to herself as Dirk continued pounding her with his cock. So come, then. Dirk said without pausing or missing a beat. Don't talk about it, do it. And she did. As soon as Dirk uttered those words her orgasm hit, exploding inside her body, like a bomb. She cried out and gritted her teeth as the powerful orgasm rocked her body to the depths of her being. She was cumming hard; harder than she s ever cum before. And Dirk could feel her pussy fluttering and contracting around his cock as she came. He continued his thrust, pushing harder and deeper as she came. She was surprised when she had a second orgasm immediately after the first. Ung Kim cried through clenched teeth as the second orgasm shook her body, her eyes squeezed shut, a grimace on her face as the powerful waves of pleasure rocked through her. She pushed back against Dirk, meeting his thrusts as her orgasm ran its course. And when it was finally done, it left her covered with a fine sheet of sweat and gasping for breath. Dirk slowed his thrusts until he was slowly sliding in and out of her sopping-wet pussy, in long, easy strokes; and Kim dropped down onto the workbench, resting on her forearms. Her mouth was hanging open and she was panting for breath when she looked back at Dirk and spoke. Oh my god, that was incredible! she said, a big grin on her face. I've never been fucked like that before. And I came so hard! she said, looking back at him. And now you're gonna make me cum, Dirk said, looking back. Yes I am. Kim said, jumping up and spinning around to face him. Dirk let her go and felt his cock slip out of her pussy as she moved, dropping to her knees in front of him and grabbing his glistening slippery cock in one hand, and his heavy balls in the other. She pumped his cock and squeezed his balls gently, as she looked up at him and spoke again. I'm gonna make you come in my mouth, and I'm gonna swallow every drop," she whispered sexily. She slipped her mouth over the head of his cock and down his shaft, taking it all in one swift movement. She immediately began sliding her mouth up and down the length of his cock. Sliding her tongue along the underside of his cock and sucking on it hard as she moved. She kneaded and squeezed his balls with one hand while she sucked on his throbbing shaft, her soft, wet lips sliding up and down over and over again. You taste so fucking good! she said, pausing just long enough to speak. I can taste myself on your cock." Then she slipped her lips back over the head of his cock, and resumed sucking on it. Damn! She s good! Dirk thought as she continued moving up and down on his cock. She was sucking on him with a steady, even rhythm that wasn't fast and wasn't slow, but just right. She was applying a great deal of suction to his cock when she pulled her head back, never letting it slip completely out of her mouth, but keeping the head inside. Thank you, and have a nice day. them. She exclaimed breathlessly, pumping as cock-hard with her hand as she spoke. Then she clamped her mouth onto his cock again and sucked even harder, and Dirk could feel both the pre-cum being sucked out of him and his orgasm building quickly in his balls. He felt his balls contracting and his cock swelling in Kim's mouth, clear indicators that he was about to cum, and Kim felt it as well. She looked up at him as she worked him over, tugging on his balls as she worked her mouth steadily on his cock. The look in her eyes was begging him to cum. He was beginning to feel the first faint twinges of orgasm, building in his balls. She released his cock from her mouth momentarily, to speak. Give it to me, Dirk! I want to taste your cum on my tongue. Give it to me, every last drop. Cum for me! Cum in my mouth Cum down my throat. Fill my mouth and belly with your cum. She exclaimed, breathlessly as she pumped his cock, as she spoke. Then she clamped her mouth on his cock again, and sucked even harder. Dirk could feel his precum being sucked out of him and his orgasm building quickly, in his balls. He felt his balls contracting and his cock swelling in Kim s mouth. Clear indicators that he was about to cum. And Kim felt it as well. Ahm, Aing, Urf, and onto her tongue. She squealed in delight on his cock, pumping his shaft harder, as she continued sucking on his head, trying to get every drop of cum out of him. 4, 5, 6 times his cock jumped and bucked in her mouth, shooting a stream of hot cum into her hungry mouth with each pulse. She never took her eyes off of his face while he was cumming, and when the spasms in his cock finally began to subside she held her mouth still, slowing the pumping of her hand on his shaft. She slid her mouth up his shaft until only the head of his cock was in her mouth, holding it there while she milked his shaft of cum with her hand the way a farmer milks a cow. Um, she moaned, Looking up at Dirk as she sucked the last drop of cum from his dick. Then she released his cock from her hand and her mouth, her mouth lingering at the tip of his cock, before she held her face up to him, to show him the large pool of cum in her mouth. She sighed with pleasure as she lifted her tongue up and then moved it from side to side in her mouth, smiling at him as she expertly rolled the cum around on her tongue. Then she closed her mouth and swallowed, and Dirk heard her gulp as she swallowed the big load of cum he had just given her. Ah, she said, smacking her lips and grinning up at him. You taste good, Dirk, she said, leaning forward and kissing the tip of his softening cock, in front of her. And you came a lot! A lot more than my husband ever has or ever could. You had a lot to do with that, you know, Dirk replied. Yeah, I did, didn't I, she said, smiling and giggling. She got to her feet and tucked her big tits back into her halter; Then bent over to pull her chinos back up, while Dirk did the same with his jeans, and then pulling up his zipper. Kim laughed when she tried to do the same with her chinos, remembering that Dirk had literally ripped them from her hips, before he fucked her. Looks like I'm going to be holding my pants up when I walk back across the street, she said. Either that, or you go bottomless, Dirk said, smiling. Boy, wouldn't the HOA just love that. Kim said, laughing. Looks like I'll be taking Hubby's wallet from him tonight to go shopping for a new pair, huh? she said, smiling at him. Kim, why are you with him? Dirk asked, genuinely curious. He usually didn't care about why a woman was the way she was, but this one was different. This one intrigued him. I mean, if he's that big of a wimp and is so bad in the sack that you have to go out looking for stray dick, why stay with him? Kim gave him that slightly evil half-smile, as she replied; Two reasons; One, he lets me control him, and everything else about us, and that turns me on to no end. And two; Have you seen the Mercedes sitting in the driveway, she asked, nodding in the direction of her house across the street. Yeah, I noticed that, Dirk said. Sitting in the driveway was a Mercedes two-door convertible sports car, white, of course. Nice car, very nice, Dirk said. It's paid for, and so is his car. And so is the house, Kim said. He's filthy fucking rich, and I'd be absolutely crazy to walk away from that. Besides, he likes to be cuckolded and controlled. And I like doing it. So as long as I give him what he needs, he gives me what I want. No questions asked. It doesn't get any better than that. she explained. Dirk nodded his head in agreement. No, I guess not, he said, sitting sidesaddle on his bike. She took two steps over to where Dirk sat, and then bent over, putting one hand under his chin while she held her pants up with the other and giving him a brief but soft and seductive kiss. She straightened up as she continued. You're a great fuck, Dirk, she said, giving him that half-smile again, and you certainly know how to use a woman to get what you want. I hope we have the chance to do this again, and soon. You never know, Dirk said, giving her his own half-smile. She giggled at this, her big tits, bouncing in her halter. No, I guess you don't. Right now, I'm going to go call my husband with my belly full of your cum, and tell him just how hard you fucked me. and came in my mouth, and that I swallowed every last drop," she said, grinning. Then she turned and walked out of the garage and across the street, holding her pants up as she went. Dirk watched her go, admiring her ass as she walked. That is one controlling, twisted bitch, Dirk said aloud to himself as he sat on his bike. But man! Can she suck a dick! By Original Aramis for Literotica.
Show more...
3 weeks ago

SteamyStories
Explicit short stories of intimacy and passion. The text of each story is included.